Hobson-Jobson A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, and of Kindred Terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical and Discursive (part 10 of 11)

Hobson-Jobson A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, and of Kindred Terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical and Discursive (part 10 of 11)

1648.—"... a standing water or TANCK...."—Van Twist, Gen. Beschr. 11.

1672.—"Outside and round about Suratte, there are elegant and delightful houses for recreation, and stately cemeteries in the usual fashion of the Moors, and also divers TANKS and reservoirs built of hard and solid stone."—Baldaeus, p. 12.

1673.—"Within a square Court, to which a stately Gate-house makes a Passage, in the middle whereof a TANK vaulted...."—Fryer, 27.

1754.—"The post in which the party intended to halt had formerly been one of those reservoirs of water called TANKS, which occur so frequently in the arid plains of this country."—Orme, i. 354.

1799.—"One crop under a TANK in Mysore or the Carnatic yields more than three here."—T. Munro, in Life, i. 241.

1809.—

"Water so cool and clear, The peasants drink not from the humble well. * * * * * Nor TANKS of costliest masonry dispense To those in towns who dwell, The work of kings in their beneficence." Kehama, xiii. 6.

1883.—"... all through sheets[263] 124, 125, 126, and 131, the only drinking water is from 'TANKAS,' or from 'tobs.' The former are circular pits puddled with clay, and covered in with wattle and daub domes, in the top of which are small trap doors, which are kept locked; in these the villages store rain-water; the latter are small and somewhat deep ponds dug in the valleys where the soil is clayey, and are filled by the rain; these latter of course do not last long, and then the inhabitants are entirely dependent on their TANKAS, whilst their cattle migrate to places where the well-water is fit for use."—Report on Cent. Ind. and Rajputana Topogr. Survey (Bickaneer and Jeysulmeer). By Major C. Strachan, R.E., in Report of the Survey in India, 1882-83, App. p. 4. [The writer in the Rajputana Gazetteer (Bikanir) (i. 182) calls these covered pits kund, and the simple excavations sār.]

TANOR, n.p. An ancient town and port about 22 miles south of Calicut. There is a considerable probability that it was the Tyndis of the Periplus. It was a small kingdom at the arrival of the Portuguese, in partial subjection to the Zamorin. [The name is Malayāl. Tānūr, tanni, the tree Terminalis belerica, ūr, village.]

1516.—"Further on ... are two places of Moors 5 leagues from one another. One is called Paravanor, and the other TANOR, and inland from these towns is a lord to whom they belong; and he has many Nairs, and sometimes he rebels against the King of Calicut. In these towns there is much shipping and trade, for these Moors are great merchants."—Barbosa, Hak. Soc. 153.

1521.—"Cotate was a great man among the Moors, very rich, and lord of TANOR, who carried on a great sea-trade with many ships, which trafficked all about the coast of India with passes from our Governors, for he only dealt in wares of the country; and thus he was the greatest possible friend of the Portuguese, and those who went to his dwelling were entertained with the greatest honour, as if they had been his brothers. In fact for this purpose he kept houses fitted up, and both cots and bedsteads furnished in our fashion, with tables and chairs and casks of wine, with which he regaled our people, giving them entertainments and banquets, insomuch that it seemed as if he were going to become a Christian...."—Correa, ii. 679.

1528.—"And in the year (A.H.) 935, a ship belonging to the Franks was wrecked off TANOOR.... Now the Ray of that place affording aid to the crew, the Zamorin sent a messenger to him demanding of him the surrender of the Franks who composed it, together with such parts of the cargo of the ship as had been saved, but that chieftain having refused compliance with this demand, a treaty of peace was entered into with the Franks by him; and from this time the subjects of the Ray of TANOOR traded under the protection of the passes of the Franks."—Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen, E.T. 124-125.

1553.—"For Lopo Soares having arrived at Cochin after his victory over the Çamorin, two days later the King of TANOR, the latter's vassal, sent (to Lopo) to complain against the Çamorin by ambassadors, begging for peace and help against him, having fallen out with him for reasons that touched the service of the King of Portugal."—Barros, I. vii. 10.

1727.—"Four leagues more southerly is TANNORE, a Town of small Trade, inhabited by Mahometans."—A. Hamilton, i. 322; [ed. 1744].

TAPPAUL, s. The word used in S. India for 'post,' in all the senses in which DAWK (q.v.) is used in Northern India. Its origin is obscure. C. P. Brown suggests connection with the Fr. étape (which is the same originally as the Eng. staple). It is sometimes found in the end of the 18th century written tappa or tappy. But this seems to have been derived from Telugu clerks, who sometimes write tappā as a singular of tappālu, taking the latter for a plural (C.P.B.). Wilson appears to give the word a southern origin. But though its use is confined to the South and West, Mr. Beames assigns to it an Aryan origin: "ṭappā 'post-office,' i.e. place where letters are stamped, ṭappāl 'letter-post' (ṭappā + alya = 'stamping-house')," connecting it radically with ṭāpā 'a coop,' ṭāpnā 'to tap,' 'flatten,' 'beat down,' ṭapak 'a sledge hammer,' ṭīpnā 'to press,' &c. [with which Platts agrees.]

1799.—"You will perceive that we have but a small chance of establishing the TAPPAL to Poonah."—Wellington, i. 50.

1800.—"The TAPPAL does not go 30 miles a day."—T. Munro, in Life, i. 244.

1809.—"Requiring only two sets of bearers I knew I might go by TAPPAUL the whole way to Seringapatam."—Ld. Valentia, i. 385.

TAPTEE R., n.p. Tāptī; also called Tāpī, [Skt. Tāpī, 'that which is hot']. The river that runs by the city of Surat.

[1538.—"TAPI." See under GODAVERY.]

c. 1630.—"Surat is ... watered with a sweet River named TAPPEE (or Tindy), as broad as the Thames at Windsor."—Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 36.

1813.—"The sacred groves of Pulparra are the general resort for all the Yogees (JOGEE), Senassees (SUNYASEE), and Hindoo pilgrims ... the whole district is holy, and the TAPPEE in that part has more than common sanctity."—Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 286; [2nd ed. i. 184, and compare i. 176].

" "TAPPEE or TAPTY."—Ibid. 244; [2nd ed. i. 146].

TARA, TARE, s. The name of a small silver coin current in S. India at the time of the arrival of the Portuguese. It seems to have survived longest in Calicut. The origin we have not traced. It is curious that the commonest silver coin in Sicily down to 1860, and worth about 4½_d._, was a tarī, generally considered to be a corruption of dirhem. I see Sir Walter Elliot has mooted this very question in his Coins of S. India (p. 138). [The word is certainly Malayāl. tāram, defined in the Madras Gloss. as "a copper coin, value 1½ pies." Mr. Gray in his note to the passage from Pyrard de Laval quoted below, suggests that it took its name from tāra, 'a star.']

1442.—"They cast (at Vijayanagar), in pure silver a coin which is the sixth of the fanom, which they call TAR."—Abdurrazzāk, in India in the XV. Cent. 26.

1506.—(The Viceroy, D. Francisco D'Almeida, wintering his fleet in Cochin). "As the people were numerous they made quite a big town with a number of houses covered with upper stories of timber, and streets also where the people of the country set up their stalls in which they sold plenty of victuals, and cheap. Thus for a vinten of silver you got in change 20 silver coins that they called TARAS, something like the scale of a sardine, and for such coin they gave you 12 or 15 figs, or 4 or 5 eggs, and for a single vintem 3 or 4 fowls, and for one TARA fish enough to fill two men's bellies, or rice enough for a day's victuals, dinner and supper too. Bread there was none, for there was no wheat except in the territory of the Moors."—Correa, i. 624.

1510.—The King of Narsinga (or Vijayanagar) "coins a silver money called TARE, and others of gold, twenty of which go to a PARDAO, and are called fanom. And of these small ones of silver, there go 16 to a fanom."—Varthema, 130.

[c. 1610.—"Each man receives four TARENTS, which are small silver coins, each of the value of one-sixteenth of a LARIN."—Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 344. Later on (i. 412) he says "16 TARENS go to a Phanan"].

1673.—(at Calicut). "Their coin admits no Copper; Silver TARRS, 28 of which make a Fanam, passing instead thereof."—Fryer, 55.

" "Calicut.

* * * * *

"TARRS are the peculiar Coin, the rest are common to India."—Ibid. 207.

1727.—"Calecut ... coins are 10 TAR to a Fanam, 4½ Fanams to a Rupee."—A. Hamilton, ii. 316; [ed. 1744].

[1737.—"We are to allow each man 4 measures of rice and 1 TAR per diem."—Agreement in Logan, Malabar, iii. 95, and see "TARRS" in iii. 192. Mr. Logan (vol. iii. Gloss. s.v.) defines the tara as equal to 2 pies.]

TARE AND TRET. Whence comes this odd firm in the books of arithmetic? Both partners apparently through Italy. The first Fr. tare, It. tara, from Ar. ṭaraḥa, 'to reject,' as pointed out by Dozy. Tret is alleged to be from It. tritare, 'to crumble or grind,' perhaps rather from trito, 'ground or triturated.' [Prof. Skeat (Concise Dict. s.v.) derives it from Fr. traite, 'a draught,' and that from Lat. tractus, trahere, 'to draw.']

TAREGA, s. This represents a word for a broker (or person analogous to the HONG MERCHANTS of Canton in former days) in Pegu, in the days of its prosperity. The word is from S. India. We have in Tel. taraga, 'the occupation of a broker'; Tam. taragari, 'a broker.'

1568.—"Sono in Pegu otto sensari del Re che si chiamano TAREGE li quali sono obligati di far vendere tutte le mercantie ... per il prezzo corrente."—Ces. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 395.

1583.—"... e se fosse alcuno che a tempo del pagamento per non pagar si absentasse dalla città, o si ascondesse, il TARRECÀ e obligato pagar per lui ... i TARRECÀ cosi si demandano i sensari."—G. Balbi, f. 107_v_, 108.

1587.—"There are in Pegu eight Brokers, whom they call TAREGHE, which are bound to sell your goods at the price they be Woorth, and you give them for their labour two in the hundred: and they be bound to make your debt good, because you sell your marchandises vpon their word."—R. Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 393.

TARIFF, s. This comes from Ar. ta'rīf, ta'rīfa, 'the making known.' Dozy states that it appears to be comparatively modern in Spanish and Port., and has come into Europe apparently through Italian.

[1591.—"So that helping your memorie with certain Tablei or TARIFFAS made of purpose to know the numbers of the souldiers that are to enter into ranke."—Garrard, Art Warre, p. 224 (Stanf. Dict.).

[1617.—"... a brief TAREG of Persia."—Birdwood, First Letter Book, 462.]

TAROUK, TAROUP, n.p. Burm. Tarūk, Tarūp. This is the name given by the Burmese to the Chinese. Thus a point a little above the Delta of the Irawadi, where the invading army of Kublai Khan (c. 1285) is said to have turned back, is called Tarūk-mau, or Chinese Point. But the use of this name, according to Sir A. Phayre, dates only from the Middle Ages, and the invasion just mentioned. Before that the Chinese, as we understand him, are properly termed Tsin; though the coupled names Tarūk and Taret, which are applied in the chronicles to early invaders, "may be considered as designations incorrectly applied by later copyists." And Sir A. Phayre thinks Tarūk is a form of Tūrk, whilst Taret is now applied to the Manchus. It seems to us probable that Taruk and Taret are probably meant for 'Turk and Tartar' (see H. of Burma, pp. 8, 11, 56). [Mr. Scott (Upper Burma Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 193) suggests a connection with the Teru or Tero State, which developed about the 11th century, the race having been expelled from China in 778 A.D.]

TASHREEF, s. This is the Ar. tashrīf, 'honouring'; and thus "conferring honour upon anyone, as by paying him a visit, presenting a dress of honour, or any complimentary donation" (Wilson). In Northern India the general use of the word is as one of ceremonious politeness in speaking of a visit from a superior or from one who is treated in politeness as a superior; when such an one is invited to 'bring his tashrīf,' i.e. 'to carry the honour of his presence,' 'to condescend to visit '——. The word always implies superiority on the part of him to whom tashrīf is attributed. It is constantly used by polite natives in addressing Europeans. But when the European in return says (as we have heard said, through ignorance of the real meaning of the phrase), 'I will bring my tashrīf,' the effect is ludicrous in the extreme, though no native will betray his amusement. In S. India the word seems to be used for the dress of honour conferred, and in the old Madras records, rightly or wrongly, for any complimentary present, in fact a honorarium. Thus in Wheeler we find the following:

1674.—"He (Lingapa, naik of Poonamalee) had, he said, carried a TASHERIFF to the English, and they had refused to take it...."—Op. cit. i. 84.

1680.—"It being necessary to appoint one as the Company's Chief Merchant (Verona being deceased), resolved Bera Pedda Vincatadry, do succeed and the TASHERIFFS be given to him and the rest of the principal Merchants, viz., 3 yards Scarlett to Pedda Vincatadry, and 2½ yards each to four others....

"The Governor being informed that Verona's young daughter was melancholly and would not eat because her husband had received no TASHERIFF, he also is TASHERIFD with 2½ yards Scarlet cloth."—Fort St. Geo. Consns., April 6. In Notes and Exts., Madras, 1873, p. 15.

1685.—"Gopall Pundit having been at great charge in coming hither with such a numerous retinue ... that we may engage him ... to continue his friendship, to attain some more and better privileges there (at Cuddalore) than we have as yet—It is ordered that he with his attendants be TASHERIFT as followeth" (a list of presents follows).—In Wheeler, i. 148. [And see the same phrase in Pringle, Diary, &c., i. 1].

TATTOO, and abbreviated, TAT, s. A native-bred pony. Hind. ṭaṭṭū, [which Platts connects with Skt. tara, 'passing over'].

c. 1324.—"Tughlak sent his son Mahommed to bring Khusrū back. Mahommed seized the latter and brought him to his father mounted on a TĀTŪ, i.e. a pack-horse."—Ibn Batuta, iii. 207.

1784.—"On their arrival at the Choultry they found a miserable dooley and 15 TATTOO horses."—In Seton-Karr, i. 15.

1785.—"We also direct that strict injunctions be given to the baggage department, for sending all the lean TATOOS, bullocks, &c., to grass, the rainy season being now at hand."—Tippoo's Letters, 105.

1804.—"They can be got for 25 rupees each horseman upon an average; but, I believe, when they receive only this sum they muster TATTOOS.... From 30 to 35 rupees each horse is the sum paid to the best horsemen."—Wellington, iii. 174.

1808.—"These TUT,HOOS are a breed of small ponies, and are the most useful and hardy little animals in India."—Broughton's Letters, 156; [ed. 1892, 117].

1810.—"Every servant ... goes share in some TATTOO ... which conveys his luggage."—Williamson, V.M. i. 311.

1824.—"TATTOOS. These are a kind of small, cat-hammed, and ill-looking ponies; but they are hardy and walk faster than oxen."—Seely, Wonders of Ellora, ch. ii.

1826.—"... when I mounted on my TATTOO, or pony, I could at any time have commanded the attendance of a dozen grooms, so many pressed forward to offer me their services."—Pandurang Hari, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28].

[1830.—"Mounting our TATS, we were on the point of proceeding homewards...."—Oriental Sport. Mag., ed. 1873, i. 437.]

c. 1831.—"... mon TATTOU est fort au dessous de la taille d'un arabe...."—Jacquemont, Corresp. i. 347.

c. 1840.

"With its bright brass patent axles, and its little hog-maned TATTS, And its ever jetty harness, which was always made by Watts...." A few lines in honour of the late Mr. Simms, in Parker's Bole Ponjis, 1851, ii. 215.

1853.—"... Smith's plucky proposal to run his notable TAT, Pickles."—Oakfield, i. 94.

1875.—"You young Gentlemen rode over on your TATS, I suppose? The Subaltern's TAT—that is the name, you know, they give to a pony in this country—is the most useful animal you can imagine."—The Dilemma, ch. ii.

TATTY, s. Hind. ṭaṭṭī and ṭaṭi, [which Platts connects with Skt. tantra, 'a thread, the warp in a loom']. A screen or mat made of the roots of fragrant grass (see CUSCUS) with which door or window openings are filled up in the season of hot winds. The screens being kept wet, their fragrant evaporation as the dry winds blow upon them cools and refreshes the house greatly, but they are only efficient when such winds are blowing. See also THERMANTIDOTE. The principle of the tatty is involved in the quotation from Dr. Fryer, though he does not mention the grass-mats.

c. 1665.—"... or having in lieu of Cellarage certain Kas-Kanays, that is, little Houses of Straw, or rather of odoriferous Roots, that are very neatly made, and commonly placed in the midst of a Parterre ... that so the Servants may easily with their Pompion-bottles, water them from without."—Bernier, E.T. 79; [ed. Constable, 247].

1673.—"They keep close all day for 3 or 4 Months together ... repelling the Heat by a coarse wet Cloath, continually hanging before the chamber-windows."—Fryer, 47.

[1789.—The introduction of TATTIES into Calcutta is mentioned in a letter from Dr. Campbell, dated May 10, 1789:—"We have had very hot winds and delightful cool houses. Everybody uses TATTIES now.... Tatties are however dangerous when you are obliged to leave them and go abroad, the heat acts so powerfully on the body that you are commonly affected with a severe catarrh."—In Carey, Good Old Days, i. 80.]

1808.—"... now, when the hot winds have set in, and we are obliged to make use of TATTEES, a kind of screens made of the roots of a coarse grass called Kus."—Broughton's Letters, 110; [ed. 1892, p. 83].

1809.—"Our style of architecture is by no means adapted to the climate, and the large windows would be insufferable, were it not for the TATTYES which are easily applied to a house one story high."—Ld. Valentia, i. 104.

1810.—"During the hot winds TATS (a kind of mat), made of the root of the koosa grass, which has an agreeable smell, are placed against the doors and windows."—Maria Graham, 125.

1814.—"Under the roof, throughout all the apartments, are iron rings, from which the TATTEES or screens of sweet scented grass, were suspended."—Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 6; [2nd ed. ii. 392].

1828.—"An early breakfast was over; the well watered TATTIES were applied to the windows, and diffused through the apartment a cool and refreshing atmosphere which was most comfortably contrasted with the white heat and roar of the fierce wind without."—The Kuzzilbash, I. ii.

TAUT, s. Hind. ṭāṭ, [Skt. trātra, 'defence,' or tantrī, 'made of threads']. Sackcloth.

[c. 1810.—"In this district (Dinajpoor) large quantities of this cloth (TAT or Choti) are made...."—Buchanan, Eastern India, ii. 851.]

1820.—"... made into coarse cloth TAUT, by the Brinjaries and people who use pack bullocks for making bags (gonies, see GUNNY) for holding grain, &c."—Tr. Bo. Lit. Soc. iii. 244.

TAVOY, n.p. A town and district of what we call the Tenasserim Province of B. Burma. The Burmese call it Dha-wé; but our name is probably adopted from a Malay form. The original name is supposed to be Siamese. [The Burmah Gazetteer (ii. 681) gives the choice of three etymologies: 'landing place of bamboos'; from its arms (dha, 'a sword,' way, 'to buy'); from Hta-way, taken from a cross-legged Buddha.]

1553.—"The greater part of this tract is mountainous, and inhabited by the nation of Brammás and Jangomas, who interpose on the east of this kingdom (Pegu) between it and the great kingdom of Siam; which kingdom of Siam borders the sea from the city of TAVAY downwards."—Barros, III. iii. 4.

1583.—"Also some of the rich people in a place subject to the Kingdom of Pegu, called TAVAE, where is produced a quantity of what they call in their language Calain, but which in our language is called Calaia (see CALAY), in summer leave their houses and go into the country, where they make some sheds to cover them, and there they stop three months, leaving their usual dwellings with food in them for the devil, and this they do in order that in the other nine months he may give them no trouble, but rather be propitious and favourable to them."—G. Balbi, f. 125.

1587.—"... Iland of TAVI, from which cometh great store of Tinne which serveth all India."—R. Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 395.

1695.—"10th. That your Majesty, of your wonted favour and charity to all distresses, would be pleased to look with Eyes of Pity, upon the poor English Captive, Thomas Browne, who is the only one surviving of four that were accidentally drove into TAUWY by Storm, as they were going for Atcheen about 10 years ago, in the service of the English Company."—Petition to the King of Burma, presented at Ava by Edward Fleetwood, in Dalrymple, Or. Repert. ii. 374.

[TAWEEZ, s. Ar. ta'wīẓ, lit. 'praying for protection by invoking God, or by uttering a charm'; then 'an amulet or phylactery'; and, as in the quotation from Herklots, 'a structure of brick or stone-work over a tomb.'

[1819.—"The Jemidar ... as he is very superstitious, all his stud have TURVEEZ or charms...."—Lt.-Col. Fitzclarence, Journal of a Route across India, 144.

[1826.—

"Let her who doth this TAWEEY wear, Guard against the Gossein's snare." Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 148.

[1832.—"The generality of people have tombs made of mud or stone ... forming first three square TAWEEZES or platforms...."—Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam, 2nd ed. 284.]

[TAZEE, s. Pers. tāzī, 'invading, invader,' from tāz, 'running.' A favourite variety of horse, usually of Indian breed. The word is also used of a variety of greyhound.

[c. 1590.—"Horses have been divided into seven classes.... Arabs, Persian horses, Mujannas, Turki horses, Yabus (see YABOO) and Janglah horses.... The last two classes are also mostly Indian breed. The best kind is called TÁZÍ...."—Āīn, i. 234-5.

[1839.—"A good breed of the Indian kind, called TAUZEE, is also found in Bunnoo and Damaun...."—Elphinstone, Caubul, ed. 1842, i. 189.

[1883.—"The 'TAZZIES,' or greyhounds are not looked upon as unclean...."—Wills, Modern Persia, ed. 1891, p. 306.]

TAZEEA, n. A.—P.—H. ta'ziya, 'mourning for the dead.' In India the word is applied to the TABOOT, or representations, in flimsy material, of the tombs of Hussein and Hassan which are carried about in the Muḥarram (see MOHURRUM) processions. In Persia it seems to be applied to the whole of the mystery-play which is presented at that season. At the close of the procession the ta'ziyas must be thrown into water; if there be no sufficient mass of water they should be buried. [See Sir L. Pelly, The Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain.] The word has been carried to the W. Indies by the coolies, whose great festival (whether they be Mahommedans or Hindus) the Muḥarram has become. And the attempt to carry the Tazeeas through one of the towns of Trinidad, in spite of orders to the contrary, led in the end of 1884 to a sad catastrophe. [Mahommedan Lascars have an annual celebration at the London Docks.]

1809.—"There were more than a hundred TAZIYUS, each followed by a long train of Fuqueers, dressed in the most extravagant manner, beating their breasts ... such of the Mahratta Surdars as are not Brahmuns frequently construct TAZIYUS at their own tents, and expend large sums of money upon them."—Broughton, Letters, 72; [ed. 1892, 53].

1869.—"En lisant la description ... de ces fêtes on croira souvent qu'il s'agit de fêtes hindous. Telle est par exemple la solennité du TA'ZIA ou deuil, établie en commemoration du martyre de Huçaïn, laquelle est semblable en bien de points à celle du Durga-pujâ.... Le TA'ZIYA dure dix jours comme le Durga-pujâ. Le dixième jour, les Hindous précipitent dans la rivière la statue de la déesse au milieu d'une foule immense, avec un grand appareil et au son de mille instruments de musique; la même chose a lieu pour les représentations du tombeau de Huçaïn."—Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm. p. 11.

TEA, s. Crawfurd alleges that we got this word in its various European forms from the Malay Te, the Chinese name being Chhâ. The latter is indeed the pronunciation attached, when reading in the 'mandarin dialect,' to the character representing the tea-plant, and is the form which has accompanied the knowledge of tea to India, Persia, Portugal, Greece (τσάι) and Russia. But though it may be probable that Te, like several other names of articles of trade, may have come to us through the Malay, the word is, not the less, originally Chinese, Tê (or Tay as Medhurst writes it) being the utterance attached to the character in the Fuh-kien dialect. The original pronunciation, whether direct from Fuh-kien or through the Malay, accompanied the introduction of tea to England as well as other countries of Western Europe. This is shown by several couplets in Pope, e.g.

1711.—

"... There stands a structure of majestic frame Which from the neighbouring Hampton takes its name. * * * * * Here thou, great ANNA, whom three Realms obey, Dost sometimes counsel take, and sometimes TEA." Rape of the Lock, iii.

Here tay was evidently the pronunciation, as in Fuh-kien. The Rape of the Lock was published in 1711. In Gray's Trivia, published in 1720, we find tea rhyme to pay, in a passage needless to quote (ii. 296). Fifty years later there seems no room for doubt that the pronunciation had changed to that now in use, as is shown by Johnson's extemporised verses (c. 1770):

"I therefore pray thee, Renny, dear, That thou wilt give to me With cream and sugar soften'd well, Another dish of TEA"—and so on. Johnsoniana, ed. Boswell, 1835, ix. 194.

The change must have taken place between 1720 and 1750, for about the latter date we find in the verses of Edward Moore:

"One day in July last at TEA, And in the house of Mrs. P." The Trial of Sarah, &c.

[But the two forms of pronunciation seem to have been in use earlier, as appears from the following advertisement in The Gazette of Sept. 9, 1658 (quoted in 8 ser. N. & Q. vi. 266): "That excellent, and by all Physitians approved, China Drink, called by the Chineans Toha, by other nations Tay, alias Tee, is sold at the Sultaness Head, a coffee house in Sweetings Rents by the Royal Exchange, London."] And in Zedler's Lexicon (1745) it is stated that the English write the word either Tee or Tea, but pronounce it Tiy, which seems to represent our modern pronunciation. ["Strange to say, the Italians, however, have two names for tea, cia and te, the latter, of course, is from the Chinese word te, noticed above, while the former is derived from the word ch'a. It is curious to note in this connection that an early mention, if not the first notice, of the word in English is under the form cha (in an English Glossary of A.D. 1671); we are also told that it was once spelt tcha—both evidently derived from the Cantonese form of the word: but 13 years later we have the word derived from the Fokienese te, but borrowed through the French and spelt as in the latter language the; the next change in the word is early in the following century when it drops the French spelling and adopts the present form of tea, though the Fokienese pronunciation, which the French still retain, is not dropped for the modern pronunciation of the now wholly Anglicised word tea till comparatively lately. It will thus be seen that we, like the Italians, might have had two forms of the word, had we not discarded the first, which seemed to have made but little lodgement with us, for the second" (Ball, Things Chinese, 3rd ed. 583 seq.).]

Dr. Bretschneider states that the Tea-shrub is mentioned in the ancient Dictionary Rh-ya, which is believed to date long before our era, under the names Kia and K'u-tu (K'u = 'bitter'), and a commentator on this work who wrote in the 4th century A.D. describes it, adding "From the leaves can be made by boiling a hot beverage" (On Chinese Botanical Works, &c., p. 13). But the first distinct mention of tea-cultivation in Chinese history is said to be a record in the annals of the T'ang Dynasty under A.D. 793, which mentions the imposition in that year of a duty upon tea. And the first western mention of it occurs in the next century, in the notes of the Arab traders, which speak not only of tea, but of this fact of its being subject to a royal impost. Tea does not appear to be mentioned by the medieval Arab writers upon Materia Medica, nor (strange to say) do any of the European travellers to Cathay in the 13th and 14th centuries make mention of it. Nor is there any mention of it in the curious and interesting narrative of the Embassy sent by Shāh Rukh, the son of the great Timur, to China (1419-21).[264] The first European work, so far as we are aware, in which tea is named, is Ramusio's (posthumous) Introduction to Marco Polo, in the second volume of his great collection of Navigationi e Viaggi. In this he repeats the account of Cathay which he had heard from Hajji Mahommed, a Persian merchant who visited Venice. Among other matters the Hajji detailed the excellent properties of Chiai-Catai (i.e. Pers. Chā-i-Khitāī, 'Tea of China'), concluding with an assurance that if these were known in Persia and in Europe, traders would cease to purchase rhubarb, and would purchase this herb instead, a prophecy which has been very substantially verified. We find no mention of tea in the elaborate work of Mendoça on China. The earliest notices of which we are aware will be found below. Milburn gives some curious extracts from the E.I. Co.'s records as to the early importation of tea into England. Thus, 1666, June 30, among certain "raretys," chiefly the production of China, provided by the Secretary of the Company for His Majesty, appear:

"22¾ lbs. of THEA at 50_s._ per lb. = £56 17 6 For the two cheefe persons that attended his Majesty, THEA 6 15 6"

In 1667 the E.I. Co.'s first order for the importation of tea was issued to their agent at Bantam: "to send home by these ships 100lb. weight of the best TEY that you can get." The first importation actually made for the Co. was in 1669, when two canisters were received from Bantam, weighing 143½ lbs. (Milburn, ii. 531.) [The earliest mention of tea in the Old Records of the India Office is in a letter from Mr. R. Wickham, the Company's Agent at Firando, in Japan, who, writing, June 27, 1615, to Mr. Eaton at Miaco, asks for "a pt. of the best sort of CHAW" (see Birdwood, Report on Old Records, 26, where the early references are collected).]

A.D. 851.—"The King (of China) reserves to himself ... a duty on salt, and also on a certain herb which is drunk infused in hot water. This herb is sold in all the towns at high prices; it is called SĀKH. It has more leaves than the ratb'ah (Medicago sativa recens) and something more of aroma, but its taste is bitter. Water is boiled and poured upon this herb. The drink so made is serviceable under all circumstances."—Relation, &c., trad. par Reinaud, i. 40.

c. 1545.—"Moreover, seeing the great delight that I above the rest of the party took in this discourse of his, he (Chaggi Memet, i.e. Hajji Mahommed) told me that all over the country of Cathay they make use of another plant, that is of its leaves, which is called by those people CHIAI Catai: it is produced in that district of Cathay which is called Cachan-fu. It is a thing generally used and highly esteemed in all those regions. They take this plant whether dry or fresh, and boil it well in water, and of this decoction they take one or two cups on an empty stomach; it removes fever, headache, stomach-ache, pain in the side or joints; taking care to drink it as hot as you can bear; it is good also for many other ailments which I can't now remember, but I know gout was one of them. And if any one chance to feel his stomach oppressed by overmuch food, if he will take a little of this decoction he will in a short time have digested it. And thus it is so precious and highly esteemed that every one going on a journey takes it with him, and judging from what he said these people would at any time gladly swap a sack of rhubarb for an ounce of Chiai Catai. These people of Cathay say (he told us) that if in our country, and in Persia, and the land of the Franks, it was known, merchants would no longer invest their money in Rauend Chini as they call rhubarb."—Ramusio, Dichiaratione, in ii. f. 15.

c. 1560.—"Whatsoever person or persones come to any mans house of qualitee, hee hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket one Porcelane ... with a kinde of drinke which they call CHA, which is somewhat bitter, red, and medicinall, which they are wont to make with a certayne concoction of herbes."—Da Cruz, in Purchas, iii. 180.

1565.—"Ritus est Japoniorum ... benevolentiae causâ praebere spectanda, quae apud se pretiosissima sunt, id est, omne instrumentum necessarium ad potionem herbae cujusdam in pulverem redactae, suavem gustu, nomine CHIA. Est autem modus potionis ejusmodi: pulveris ejus, quantum uno juglandis putamine continetur, conjiciunt in fictile vas ex eorum genere, quae procellana (PORCELAIN) vulgus appellat. Inde calenti admodum aquâ dilutum ebibunt. Habent autem in eos usus ollam antiquissimi operis ferream, figlinum poculum, cochlearia, infundibulum eluendo figlino, tripodem, foculum denique potioni caleficiendae."—Letter from Japan, of L. Almeida, in Maffei, Litt. Select. ex India, Lib. iv.

1588.—"Caeterum (apud Chinenses) ex herba quadam expressus liquor admodum salutaris, nomine CHIA, calidus hauritur, ut apud Iaponios."—Maffei, Hist. Ind. vi.

" "Usum vitis ignorant (Japonii): oryzâ exprimunt vinum: Sed ipsi quoque ante omnia delectantur haustibus aquae poene ferventis, insperso quem supra diximus pulvere CHIA. Circa eam potionem diligentissimi sunt, ac principes interdum viri suis ipsi manibus eidem temperandae ac miscendae, amicorum honoris causae, dant operam."—Ibid. Lib. xii.

1598.—"... the aforesaid warme water is made with the powder of a certaine hearbe called CHAA."—Linschoten, 46; [Hak. Soc. i. 157].

1611.—"Of the same fashion is the CHA of China, and taken in the same manner; except that the Cha is the small leaf of a herb, from a certain plant brought from Tartary, which was shown me when I was at Malaca."—Teixeira, i. 19.

1616.—"I bought 3 CHAW cups covered with silver plates...."—Cocks, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 202, [and see ii. 11].

1626.—"They vse much the powder of a certaine Herbe called CHIA, of which they put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe, into a dish of Porcelane, and drinke it with hot water."—Purchas, Pilgrimage, 587.

1631.—"Dur. You have mentioned the drink of the Chinese called THEE; what is your opinion thereof?... Bont. ... The Chinese regard this beverage almost as something sacred ... and they are not thought to have fulfilled the rites of hospitality to you until they have served you with it, just like the Mahometans with their Caveah (see COFFEE). It is of a drying quality, and banishes sleep ... it is beneficial to asthmatic and wheezing patients."—Jac. Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind. Or. Lib. i. Dial. vi. p. 11.

1638.—"Dans les assemblées ordinaires (à Sourat) que nous faisions tous les iours, nous ne prenions que du THÈ, dont l'vsage est fort cummun par toutes les Indes."—Mandelslo, ed. Paris, 1659, p. 113.

1658.—"Non mirum est, multos etiam nunc in illo errore versari, quasi diversae speciei plantae essent THE et TSIA, cum è contra eadem sit, cujus decoctum Chinensibus THE, Iaponensibus TSIA nomen audiat; licet horum TSIA, ob magnam contributionem et coctionem, nigrum THE appellatur."—Bontii Hist. Nat. Pisonis Annot. p. 87.

1660.—(September) "28th.... I did send for a cup of TEA (a China drink) of which I never had drank before."—Pepys's Diary. [Both Ld. Braybrooke (4th ed. i. 110) and Wheatley (i. 249) read TEE, and give the date as Sept. 25.]

1667.—(June) "28th.... Home and there find my wife making of TEA; a drink which Mr. Pelling, the Potticary, tells her is good for her cold and defluxions."—Ibid. [Wheatley, vi. 398].

1672.—"There is among our people, and particularly among the womankind a great abuse of THEE, not only that too much is drunk ... but this is also an evil custom to drink it with a full stomach; it is better and more wholesome to make use of it when the process of digestion is pretty well finished.... It is also a great folly to use sugar candy with THEE."—Baldaeus, Germ. ed. 179. (This author devotes five columns to tea, and its use and abuse in India).

1677.—"Planta dicitur CHÀ, vel ... Cià, ... cujus usus in Chinae claustris nescius in Europae quoque paulatim sese insinuare attentat.... Et quamvis Turcarum Cave (see COFFEE) et Mexicanorum Ciocolata eundem praestent effectum, CIÀ tamen, quam nonulli quoque TE vocant, ea multum superat," etc.—Kircher, China Illust. 180.

" "Maer de CIÂ (of THEE) sonder achting op eenije tijt te hebben, is novit schadelijk."—Vermeulen, 30.

1683.—"Lord Russell ... went into his chamber six or seven times in the morning, and prayed by himself, and then came out to Tillotson and me; he drunk a little TEA and some sherry."—Burnet, Hist. of Own Time, Oxford ed. 1823, ii. 375.

1683.—

"Venus her Myrtle, Phœbus has his Bays; TEA both excels which She[265] vouchsafes to praise, The best of Queens, and best of Herbs we owe To that bold Nation which the Way did show To the fair Region where the Sun does rise, Whose rich Productions we so justly prize."—Waller.

1690.—"... Of all the followers of Mahomet ... none are so rigidly Abstemious as the Arabians of Muscatt.... For TEA and COFFEE, which are judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all the Mahometans, as well as Turks, as those of Persia, India, and other parts of Arabia, are condemned by them as unlawful...."—Ovington, 427.

1726.—"I remember well how in 1681 I for the first time in my life drank THEE at the house of an Indian Chaplain, and how I could not understand how sensible men could think it a treat to drink what tasted no better than hay-water."—Valentijn, v. 190.

1789.—

"And now her vase a modest Naiad fills With liquid crystal from her pebbly rills; Piles the dry cedar round her silver urn, (Bright climbs the blaze, the crackling faggots burn). Culls the green herb of China's envy'd bowers, In gaudy cups the steaming treasure pours; And sweetly smiling, on her bended knee, Presents the fragrant quintessence of TEA." Darwin, Botanic Garden, Loves of the Plants, Canto ii.

1844.—"The Polish word for tea, Herbata, signifies more properly 'herb,' and in fact there is little more of the genuine Chinese beverage in the article itself than in its name, so that we often thought with longing of the delightful Russian TSHAÏ, genuine in word and fact."—J. I. Kohl, Austria, p. 444.

The following are some of the names given in the market to different kinds of tea, with their etymologies.

1. (TEA), BOHEA. This name is from the Wu-i (dialectically Bú-î)-shan Mountains in the N.W. of Fuh-kien, one of the districts most famous for its black tea. In Pope's verse, as Crawfurd points out, Bohea stands for a tea in use among fashionable people. Thus:

"To part her time 'twixt reading and BOHEA, To muse, and spill her solitary tea." Epistle to Mrs Teresa Blount.

[The earliest examples in the N.E.D. carry back the use of the word to the first years of the 18th century.]

1711.—"There is a parcel of extraordinary fine BOHEE TEA to be sold at 26_s._ per Pound, at the sign of the Barber's Pole, next door to the Brazier's Shop in Southampton Street in the Strand."—Advt. in the Spectator of April 2, 1711.

1711.—

"Oh had I rather unadmired remained On some lone isle or distant northern land; Where the gilt chariot never marks the way, Where none learn ombre, none e'er taste BOHEA." Belinda, in Rape of the Lock, iv. 153.

The last quotation, and indeed the first also, shows that the word was then pronounced Bohay. At a later date BOHEA sank to be the market name of one of the lowest qualities of tea, and we believe it has ceased altogether to be a name quoted in the tea-market. The following quotations seem to show that it was the general name for "black-tea."

1711.—"BOHEA is of little Worth among the Moors and Gentoos of India, Arrabs and Persians ... that of 45 Tale (see TAEL) would not fetch the Price of green Tea of 10 Tale a PECULL."—Lockyer, 116.

1721.—

"Where Indus and the double Ganges flow, On odorif'rous plains the leaves do grow, Chief of the treat, a plant the boast of fame, Sometimes called green, BOHEA'S the greater name." Allan Ramsay's Poems, ed. 1800, i. 213-14.

1726.—"A^{nno} 1670 and 1680 there was knowledge only of BOEY Tea and Green Tea, but later they speak of a variety of other sorts ... CONGO ... PEGO ... Tongge, Rosmaryn Tea, rare and very dear."—Valentijn, iv. 14.

1727.—"In September they strip the Bush of all its Leaves, and, for Want of warm dry Winds to cure it, are forced to lay it on warm Plates of Iron or Copper, and keep it stirring gently, till it is dry, and that Sort is called BOHEA."—A. Hamilton, ii. 289; [ed. 1744, ii. 288].

But Zedler's Lexicon (1745) in a long article on THEE gives THEE BOHEA as "the worst sort of all." The other European trade-names, according to Zedler, were THEE-PECO, CONGO which the Dutch called the best, but THEE CANCHO was better still and dearer, and CHAUCON best of all.

2. (TEA) CAMPOY, a black tea also. Kam-pui, the Canton pron. of the characters Kien-pei, "select-dry (over a fire)."

3. (TEA) CONGOU (a black tea). This is Kang-hu (TÊ) the Amoy pronunciation of the characters Kung-fu, 'work or labour.' [Mr. Pratt (9 ser. N. & Q. iv. 26) writes: "The N.E.D. under Congou derives it from the standard Chinese Kung-fu (which happens also to be the Cantonese spelling); 'the omission of the f,' we are told, 'is the foreigner's corruption.' It is nothing of the kind. The Amoy name for this tea is Kong-hu, so that the omission of the f is due to the local Chinese dialect."]

4. HYSON (a green tea). This is He- (hei and ai in the south) -ch'un, 'bright spring,' [which Mr. Ball (Things Chinese, 586) writes yu-ts'in, 'before the rain'], characters which some say formed the HONG name of a tea-merchant named Le, who was in the trade in the dist. of Hiu-ning (S.W. of Hang-chau) about 1700; others say that He-chun was Le's daughter, who was the first to separate the leaves, so as to make what is called HYSON. [Mr. Ball says that it is so called, "the young hyson being half-opened leaves plucked in April before the spring rains."]

c. 1772.—

"And Venus, goddess of the eternal smile, Knowing that stormy brows but ill become Fair patterns of her beauty, hath ordained Celestial TEA;—a fountain that can cure The ills of passion, and can free from frowns. * * * * * To her, ye fair! in adoration bow! Whether at blushing morn, or dewy eve, Her smoking cordials greet your fragrant board With HYSON, or BOHEA, or CONGO crown'd." R. Fergusson, Poems.

5. OOLONG (bl. tea). Wu-lung, 'black dragon'; respecting which there is a legend to account for the name. ["A black snake (and snakes are sometimes looked upon as dragons in China) was coiled round a plant of this tea, and hence the name" (Ball, op. cit. 586).]

6. PEKOE (do.). Pak-ho, Canton pron. of characters pŏh-hao, 'white-down.'

7. POUCHONG (do.). Pao-chung, 'fold-sort.' So called from its being packed in small paper packets, each of which is supposed to be the produce of one choice tea-plant. Also called PADRE-souchong, because the priests in the Wu-i hills and other places prepare and pack it.

8. SOUCHONG (do.). Siu-chung, Canton for Siao-chung, 'little-sort.'

1781.—"Les Nations Européennes retirent de la Chine des thés connus sous les noms de thé BOUY, thé vert, et THÉ SAOTHON."—Sonnerat, ii. 249.

9. TWANKAY (green tea). From T'un-k'i, the name of a mart about 15 m. S.W. of Hwei-chau-fu in Ngan-hwei. Bp. Moule says (perhaps after W. Williams?) from T'un-k'i, name of a stream near Yen-shau-fu in Chi-kiang. [Mr. Pratt (loc. cit.) writes; "The Amoy Tun-ke is nearer, and the Cantonese Tun-kei nearer still, its second syllable being absolutely the same in sound as the English. The Twankay is a stream in the E. of the province of Nganhwui, where Twankay tea grows."] Twankay is used by Theodore Hook as a sort of slang for 'tea.'

10. YOUNG HYSON. This is called by the Chinese Yü-t'sien, 'rain-before,' or 'Yu-before,' because picked before Kuh-yu, a term falling about 20th April (see HYSON above). According to Giles it was formerly called, in trade, Uchain, which seems to represent the Chinese name. In an "Account of the Prices at which Teas have been put up to Sale, that arrived in England in 1784, 1785" (MS. India Office Records) the Teas are (from cheaper to dearer):—

"BOHEA TEA, CONGOU, SOUCHONG, Singlo (?), HYSON."

TEA-CADDY, s. This name, in common English use for a box to contain tea for the daily expenditure of the household, is probably corrupted, as Crawfurd suggests, from CATTY, a weight of 1⅓ lb. (q.v.). A 'catty-box,' meaning a box holding a catty, might easily serve this purpose and lead to the name. This view is corroborated by a quotation which we have given under CADDY (q.v.) A friend adds the remark that in his youth 'Tea-caddy' was a Londoner's name for Harley Street, due to the number of E.I. Directors and proprietors supposed to inhabit that district.

TEAPOY, s. A small tripod table. This word is often in England imagined to have some connection with tea, and hence, in London shops for japanned ware and the like, a teapoy means a tea-chest fixed on legs. But this is quite erroneous. Tipāī is a Hindustāni, or perhaps rather an Anglo-Hindustāni word for a tripod, from Hind. tīn, 3, and Pers. pāē, 'foot.' The legitimate word from the Persian is sipāī (properly sihpāya), and the legitimate Hindi word tirpad or tripad, but tipāī or tepoy was probably originated by some European in analogy with the familiar CHARPOY (q.v.) or 'four-legs,' possibly from inaccuracy, possibly from the desire to avoid confusion with another very familiar word SEPOY, SEAPOY. [Platts, however, gives tipāī as a regular Hind. word, Skt. tri-pād-ikā.] The word is applied in India not only to a three-legged table (or any very small table, whatever number of legs it has), but to any tripod, as to the tripod-stands of surveying instruments, or to trestles in carpentry. Sihpāya occurs in 'Ali of Yezd's history of Timur, as applied to the trestles used by Timur in bridging over the Indus (Elliot, iii. 482). A teapoy is called in Chinese by a name having reference to tea: viz. Ch'a-chi'rh. It has 4 legs.

[c. 1809.—"(Dinajpoor) SEPAYA, a wooden stand for a lamp or candle with three feet."—Buchanan, Eastern India, ii. 945.]

1844.—"'Well, to be sure, it does seem odd—very odd;'—and the old gentleman chuckled,—'most odd to find a person who don't know what a TEPOY is.... Well, then, a TEPOY or tinpoy is a thing with three feet, used in India to denote a little table, such as that just at your right.'

"'Why, that table has four legs,' cried Peregrine.

"'It's a TEPOY all the same,' said Mr. Havethelacks."—Peregrine Pulteney, i. 112.

TEAK, s. The tree, and timber of the tree, known to botanists as Tectona grandis, L., N.O. Verbenaceae. The word is Malayāl. tekka, Tam. tekku. No doubt this name was adopted owing to the fact that Europeans first became acquainted with the wood in Malabar, which is still one of the two great sources of supply; Pegu being the other. The Skt. name of the tree is śāka, whence the modern Hind. name sāgwān or sāgūn and the Mahr. śāg. From this last probably was taken sāj, the name of teak in Arabic and Persian. And we have doubtless the same word in the σαγαλίνα of the Periplus, one of the exports from Western India, a form which may be illustrated by the Mahr. adj. sāgalī, 'made of the teak, belonging to teak.' The last fact shows, in some degree, how old the export of teak is from India. Teak beams, still undecayed, exist in the walls of the great palace of the Sassanid Kings at Seleucia or Ctesiphon, dating from the middle of the 6th century. [See Birdwood, First Letter Book, Intro. XXIX.] Teak has continued to recent times to be imported into Egypt. See Forskal, quoted by Royle (Hindu Medicine, 128). The gopher-wood of Genesis is translated sāj in the Arabic version of the Pentateuch (Royle). [It was probably cedar (see Encycl. Bibl. s.v.)]

Teak seems to have been hardly known in Gangetic India in former days. We can find no mention of it in Baber (which however is indexless), and the only mention we can find in the Āīn, is in a list of the weights of a cubic yard of 72 kinds of wood, where the name "Ságaun" has not been recognised as teak by the learned translator (see Blochmann's E.T. i. p. 228).

c. A.D. 80.—"In the innermost part of this Gulf (the Persian) is the Port of Apologos, lying near Pasine Charax and the river Euphrates.

"Sailing past the mouth of the Gulf, after a course of 6 days you reach another port of Persia called Omana. Thither they are wont to despatch from Barygaza, to both these ports of Persia, great vessels with brass, and timbers and beams of TEAK (ζύλων σαγαλίνων καὶ δοκῶν), and horns and spars of shisham (see SISSOO) (σασαμίνων), and of ebony...."—Peripl. Maris Erythr. § 35-36.

c. 800.—(under Hārūn al Rashīd) "Faẓl continued his story '... I heard loud wailing from the house of Abdallah ... they told me he had been struck with the judām, that his body was swollen and all black.... I went to Rashīd to tell him, but I had not finished when they came to say Abdallah was dead. Going out at once I ordered them to hasten the obsequies.... I myself said the funeral prayer. As they let down the bier a slip took place, and the bier and earth fell in together; an intolerable stench arose ... a second slip took place. I then called for planks of teak (SĀJ)...."—Quotation in Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or, vi. 298-299.

c. 880.—"From Kol to Sindān, where they collect TEAK-wood (SĀJ) and cane, 18 farsakhs."—Ibn Khurdādba, in J. As. S. VI. tom. v. 284.

c. 940.—"... The teak-tree (SĀJ). This tree, which is taller than the date-palm, and more bulky than the walnut, can shelter under its branches a great number of men and cattle, and you may judge of its dimensions by the logs that arrive, of their natural length, at the depôts of Basra, of 'Irāk, and of Egypt...."—Māṣ'ūdī, iii. 12.

Before 1200.—Abu'l-ḍhali' the Sindian, describing the regions of Hind, has these verses:

* * * * * "By my life! it is a land where, when the rain falls, Jacinths and pearls spring up for him who wants ornaments. There too are produced MUSK and CAMPHOR and ambergris and agila, * * * * * And ivory there, and teak (AL-SĀJ) and aloeswood and sandal...." Quoted by Kazwini, in Gildemeister, 217-218.

The following order, in a King's Letter to the Goa Government, no doubt refers to Pegu teak, though not naming the particular timber:

1597.—"We enjoin you to be very vigilant not to allow the Turks to export any timber from the Kingdom of Pegu, nor from that of Achem (see ACHEEN), and you must arrange how to treat this matter, particularly with the King of Achem."—In Archiv. Port. Orient. fasc. ii. 669.

1602.—"... It was necessary in order to appease them, to give a promise in writing that the body should not be removed from the town, but should have public burial in our church in sight of everybody; and with this assurance it was taken in solemn procession and deposited in a box of teak (TECA), which is a wood not subject to decay...."—Sousa, Oriente Conquist. (1710), ii. 265.

[ " "Of many of the roughest thickets of bamboos and of the largest and best wood in the world, that is TECA."—Couto, Dec. VII. Bk. vi. ch. 6. He goes on to explain that all the ships and boats made either by Moors or Gentiles since the Portuguese came to India, were of this wood which came from the inexhaustible forests at the back of Damaun.]

1631.—Bontius gives a tolerable cut of the foliage, &c., of the Teak-tree, but writing in the Archipelago does not use that name, describing it under the title "Quercus Indica, Kiati Malaiis dicta."—Lib. vi. cap. 16. On this Rheede, whose plate of the tree is, as usual, excellent (Hortus Malabaricus, iv. tab. 27), observes justly that the teak has no resemblance to an oak-tree, and also that the Malay name is not Kiati but Jati. Kiati seems to be a mistake of some kind growing out of Kayu-jati, 'Teak-wood.'

1644.—"Hã nestas terras de Damam muyta e boa madeyra de TECA, a milhor de toda a India, e tambem de muyta parte do mundo, porque com ser muy fasil de laurar he perduravel, e particullarmente nam lhe tocando agoa."—Bocarro, MS.

1675.—"At Cock-crow we parted hence and observed that the Sheds here were round thatched and lined with broad Leaves of TEKE (the Timber Ships are built with) in Fashion of a Bee-hive."—Fryer, 142.

" "... TEKE by the Portuguese, SOGWAN by the Moors, is the firmest Wood they have for Building ... in Height the lofty Pine exceeds it not, nor the sturdy Oak in Bulk and Substance.... This Prince of the Indian Forest was not so attractive, though mightily glorious, but that...."—Ibid. 178.

1727.—"Gundavee is next, where good Quantities of TEAK Timber are cut, and exported, being of excellent Use in building of Houses or Ships."—A. Hamilton, i. 178; [ed. 1744].

1744.—"TECKA is the name of costly wood which is found in the Kingdom of Martaban in the East Indies, and which never decays."—Zeidler, Univ. Lexicon, s.v.

1759.—"They had endeavoured to burn the TEAK Timbers also, but they lying in a swampy place, could not take fire."—Capt. Alves, Report on Loss of Negrais, in Dalrymple, i. 349.

c. 1760.—"As to the wood it is a sort called TEAK, to the full as durable as oak."—Grose, i. 108.

1777.—"Experience hath long since shewn, that ships built with oak, and joined together with wooden trunnels, are by no means so well calculated to resist the extremes of heat and damp, in the tropical latitudes of Asia, as the ships which are built in India of TEKEWOOD, and bound with iron spikes and bolts."—Price's Tracts, i. 191.

1793.—"The TEEK forests, from whence the marine yard at Bombay is furnished with that excellent species of ship-timber, lie along the western side of the Gaut mountains ... on the north and north-east of Basseen.... I cannot close this subject without remarking the unpardonable negligence we are guilty of in delaying to build TEAK ships of war for the service of the Indian seas."—Rennell, Memoir, 3rd ed. 260.

[1800.—"TAYCA, Tectona Robusta."—Buchanan, Mysore, i. 26.]

TEE, s. The metallic decoration, generally gilt and hung with tinkling bells, on the top of a dagoba in Indo-Chinese countries, which represents the chatras [chhattras] or umbrellas which in ancient times, as royal emblems, crowned these structures. Burm. h'ti, 'an umbrella.'

1800.—"... In particular the TEE, or umbrella, which, composed of open iron-work, crowned the spire, had been thrown down."—Symes, i. 193.

1855.—"... gleaming in its white plaster, with numerous pinnacles and tall central spire, we had seen it (Gaudapalen Temple at Pugan) from far down the Irawadi rising like a dim vision of Milan Cathedral.... It is cruciform in plan ... exhibiting a massive basement with porches, and rising above in a pyramidal gradation of terraces, crowned by a spire and HTEE. The latter has broken from its stays at one side, and now leans over almost horizontally...."—Yule, Mission to Ava, 1858, p. 42.

1876.—"... a feature known to Indian archaeologists as a TEE...."—Fergusson, Ind. and East. Archit. 64.

TEEK, adj. Exact, precise, punctual; also parsimonious, [a meaning which Platts does not record]. Used in N. India. Hind. ṭhīk.

[1843.—"They all feel that the good old rule of right (TEEK), as long as a man does his duty well, can no longer be relied upon."—G. W. Johnson, Stranger in India, i. 290.]

[1878.—"... 'it is necessary to send an explanation to the magistrate, and the return does not look so THÊK' (a word expressing all excellence)."—Life in the Mofussil, i. 253.]

TEERUT, TEERTHA, s. Skt. and Hind. tīrth, tīrtha. A holy place of pilgrimage and of bathing for the good of the soul, such as Hurdwar, or the confluence at PRAAG (Allahabad).

[1623.—"The Gentiles call it _Ram_TIRT, that is, Holy Water."—P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 205.]

c. 1790.—"Au temple l'enfant est reçue par les devedaschies (DEVA-DASI) des mains de ses parens, et après l'avoir baignée dans le TIRTHA ou étang du temple, elles lui mettent des vêtemens neufs...."—Haafner, ii. 114.

[1858.—"He then summoned to the place no less than three CRORES and half, or thirty millions and half of TEERUTS, or angels (sic) who preside each over his special place of religious worship."—Sleeman, Journey through Oudh, ii. 4.]

TEHR, TAIR, &c., s. The wild goat of the Himālaya; Hemitragus jemlaicus, Jerdon, [Blanford, Mammalia, 509]. In Nepāl it is called jhāral. (See SURROW).

TEJPAT, s. Hind. tejpāt, Skt. teja-patra, 'pungent leaf.' The native name for MALABATHRUM.

1833.—"Last night as I was writing a long description of the TĒZ-PĀT, the leaf of the cinnamon-tree, which humbly pickles beef, leaving the honour of crowning heroes to the Laurus nobilis...."—Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 278.

1872.—TEJPÁT is mentioned as sold by the village shopkeeper, in Govinda Samanta, i. 223.

(1) TELINGA, n.p. Hind. Tilangā, Skt. Tailanga. One of the people of the country east of the Deccan, and extending to the coast, often called, at least since the Middle Ages, Tiliñgāna or Tilangāna, sometimes Tiling or Tilang. Though it has not, perhaps, been absolutely established that this came from a form Triliñga, the habitual application of Tri-Kaliñga, apparently to the same region which in later days was called TILINGA, and the example of actual use of Triliñga, both by Ptolemy (though he carries us beyond the Ganges) and by a Tibetan author quoted below, do make this a reasonable supposition (see Bp. Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar, 2nd ed. Introd. pp. 30 seqq., and the article KLING in this book).

A.D. c. 150.—"Τρίγλυπτον, τὸ καὶ Τρίλιγγον Βασιλείον ... κ.τ.λ."—Ptolemy, vi. 2, 23.

1309.—"On Saturday the 10th of Sha'bán, the army marched from that spot, in order that the pure tree of Islám might be planted and flourish in the soil of TILANG, and the evil tree which had struck its roots deep, might be torn up by force.... When the blessed canopy had been fixed about a mile from Arangal (Warangal, N.E. of Hyderabad), the tents around the fort were pitched so closely that the head of a needle could not get between them."—Amīr Khusrū, in Elliot, iii. 80.

1321.—"In the year 721 H. the Sultán (Ghiyásu-ddín) sent his eldest son, Ulugh Khán, with a canopy and an army against Arangal and TILANG."—Ziá-uddín Barní, Ibid. 231.

c. 1335.—"For every mile along the road there are three dāwāt (post stations) ... and so the road continues for six months' marching, till one reaches the countries of TILING and Ma'bar...."—Ibn Batuta, iii. 192.

" In the list of provinces of India under the Sultan of Delhi, given by Shihāb-ud-dīn Dimishkī, we find both TALANG and TALANJ, probably through some mistake.—Not. et Exts. Pt. 1. 170-171.

c. 1590.—"Ṣūba Berār.... Its length from Batāla (or Patiāla) to Bairāgaṛh is 200 kuroh (or kos); its breadth from Bīdar to Hindia 180. On the east of Bairāgaṛh it marches with Bastar; on the north with Hindia; on the south with TILINGĀNA; on the west with Mahkarābād...."—Āīn (orig.) i. 476; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 228; and see 230, 237].

1608.—"In the southern lands of India since the day when the Turushkas (Turks, i.e. Mahommedans) conquered Magadha, many abodes of Learning were founded; and though they were inconsiderable, the continuance of instruction and exorcism was without interruption, and the Pandit who was called the Son of Men, dwelt in Kalinga, a part of TRILINGA."—Tāranātha's H. of Buddhism (Germ. ed. of Schiefner), p. 264. See also 116, 158, 166.

c. 1614.—"Up to that time none of the zamíndárs of distant lands, such as the Rájá of TILANG, Pegu, and Malabar, had ventured upon disobedience or rebellion."—Firishta, in Elliot, vi. 549.

1793.—"TELLINGANA, of which Warangoll was the capital, comprehended the tract lying between the Kistnah and Godavery Rivers, and east of Visiapour...."—Rennell's Memoir, 3rd ed. p. [cxi.]

(2) TELINGA, s. This term in the 18th century was frequently used in Bengal as synonymous with SEPOY, or a native soldier disciplined and clothed in quasi-European fashion, [and is still commonly used by natives to indicate a sepoy or armed policeman in N. India], no doubt because the first soldiers of that type came to Bengal from what was considered to be the Telinga country, viz. Madras.

1758.—"... the latter commanded a body of Hindu soldiers, armed and accoutred and disciplined in the European manner of fighting; I mean those soldiers that are become so famous under the name of TALINGAS."—Seir Mutaqherin, ii. 92.

c. 1760.—"... Sepoys, sometimes called TELLINGAS."—Grose, in his Glossary, see vol. I. xiv.

1760.—"300 TELINGEES are run away, and entered into the Beerboom Rajah's service."—In Long, 235; see also 236, 237, and (1761) p. 258, "TELLINGERS."

c. 1765.—"Somro's force, which amounted to 15 or 16 field-pieces and 6000 or 7000 of those foot soldiers called TALINGHAS, and which are armed with flint muskets, and accoutred as well as disciplined in the Frenghi or European manner."—Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 254.

1786.—"... Gardi (see GARDEE), which is now the general name of Sipahies all over India, save Bengal ... where they are stiled TALINGAS, because the first Sipahees that came in Bengal (and they were imported in 1757 by Colonel Clive) were all TALINGAS or TELOUGOUS born ... speaking hardly any language but their native...."—Note by Tr. of Seir Mutaqherin, ii. 93.

c. 1805.—"The battalions, according to the old mode of France, were called after the names of cities and forts.... The TELINGAS, composed mostly of Hindoos, from Oude, were disciplined according to the old English exercise of 1780...."—Sketch of the Regular Corps, &c., in Service of Native Princes, by Major Lewis Ferdinand Smith, p. 50.

1827.—"You are a Sahib Angrezie.... I have been a TELINGA ... in the Company's service, and have eaten their salt. I will do your errand."—Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii.

1883.—"We have heard from natives whose grandfathers lived in those times, that the Oriental portions of Clive's army were known to the Bengalis of Nuddea as TELINGAS, because they came, or were supposed to have accompanied him from Telingana or Madras."—Saty. Review, Jan. 29, p. 120.

TELOOGOO, n.p. The first in point of diffusion, and the second in culture and copiousness, of the Dravidian languages of the Indian Peninsula. It is "spoken all along the eastern coast of the Peninsula, from the neighbourhood of Pulicat" (24 m. N. of Madras) "where it supersedes Tamil, to Chicacole, where it begins to yield to the Oriya (see OORIYA), and inland it prevails as far as the eastern boundary of the Marâtha country and Mysore, including within its range the 'CEDED DISTRICTS' and Karnûl (see KURNOOL), a considerable part of the territories of the Nizam ... and a portion of the Nâgpûr country and Goṇḍvâna" (Bp. Caldwell's Dravid. Gram. Introd. p. 29). Telugu is the name given to the language of the people themselves (other forms being, according to Bp. Caldwell, TELUNGA, TELINGA, TAILINGA, TENUGU, and TENUNGU), as the language of Telingāna (see TELINGA (1)). It is this language (as appears in the passage from Fryer) that used to be, perhaps sometimes is, called GENTOO at Madras. [Also see BADEGA.]

1673.—"Their Language they call generally GENTU ... the peculiar name of their speech is TELINGA."—Fryer, 33.

1793.—"The TELLINGA language is said to be in use, at present, from the River Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orissa, along the coast, and inland to a very considerable distance."—Rennell, Memoir, 3rd ed. p. [cxi].

TEMBOOL, Betel-leaf. Skt. tāmbūla, adopted in Pers. as tāmbūl, and in Ar. al-tambūl. [It gives its name to the Tambolis or Tamolis, sellers of betel in the N. Indian bazars.]

1298.—"All the people of this city, as well as the rest of India, have a custom of perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain leaf called TEMBUL...."—Marco Polo, ii. 358.

1498.—"And he held in his left hand a very great cup of gold as high as a half almude pot ... into which he spat a certain herb which the men of this country chew for solace, and which herb they call ATAMBOR."—Roteiro de V. da Gama, 59.

1510.—"He also eats certain leaves of herbs, which are like the leaves of the sour orange, called by some TAMBOLI."—Varthema, 110.

1563.—"Only you should know that Avicenna calls the betre (BETEL) TEMBUL, which seems a word somewhat corrupted, since everybody pronounces it TAMBUL, and not tembul."—Garcia, f. 37_h_.

TENASSERIM, n.p. A city and territory on the coast of the Peninsula of Further India. It belonged to the ancient kingdom of Pegu, and fell with that to Ava. When we took from the latter the provinces east and south of the Delta of the Irawadi, after the war of 1824-26, these were officially known as "the Martaban and Tenasserim Province," or often as "the Tenasserim Provinces." We have the name probably from the Malay form Tanasari. We do not know to what language the name originally belongs. The Burmese call it Ta-nen-thā-ri. ["The name Tenasserim (Malay Tanah-sari), 'the land of happiness or delight,' was long ago given by the Malays to the Burma province, which still keeps it, the Burmese corruption being Tanang-sari" (Gray, on Pyrard de Laval, quoted below).]

c. 1430.—"Relicta Taprobane ad urbem THENASSERIM supra ostium fluvii eodem nomine vocitati diebus XVI tempestate actus est. Quae regio et elephantis et verzano (BRAZIL-WOOD) abundat."—Nic. Conti, in Poggio de Var. Fort. lib. iv.

1442.—"The inhabitants of the shores of the Ocean come thither (to Hormuz) from the countries of Chīn (CHINA), Jāvah, Bangāla, the cities of ZIRBĀD (q.v.), of TENASERI, of Sokotara, of Shahrinao (see SARNAU), of the Isles of Dīwah Mahal (MALDIVES)."—Abdur-razzāk, in Not. et Exts. xiv. 429.

1498.—"TENAÇAR is peopled by Christians, and the King is also a Christian ... in this land is much brasyll, which makes a fine vermilion, as good as the grain, and it costs here 3 cruzados a BAHAR, whilst in Quayro (Cairo) it costs 60; also there is here aloes-wood, but not much."—Roteiro de V. da Gama, 110.

1501.—TANASER appears in the list of places in the East Indies of which Amerigo Vespucci had heard from the Portuguese fleet at C. Verde. Printed in Baldelli Boni's Il Milione, pp. liii. seqq.

1506.—"At TENAZAR grows all the verzi (BRAZIL), and it costs 1½ ducats the baar (BAHAR), equal to 4 kantars. This place, though on the coast, is on the mainland. The King is a Gentile; and thence come pepper, cinnamon, galanga, camphor that is eaten, and camphor that is not eaten.... This is indeed the first mart of spices in India."—Leonardo Ca' Masser, in Archiv. Stor. Ital. p. 28.

1510.—"The city of TARNASSARI is situated near the sea, etc."—Varthema, 196. This adventurer's account of Tenasserim is an imposture. He describes it by implication as in India Proper, somewhere to the north of Coromandel.

1516.—"And from the Kingdom of Peigu as far as a city which has a seaport, and is named TANASERY, there are a hundred leagues...."—Barbosa, 188.

1568.—"The Pilot told vs that wee were by his altitude not farre from a citie called TANASARY, in the Kingdom of Pegu."—C. Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 359. See Lancaster.

c. 1590.—"In Kambayat (CAMBAY) a Nákhuda (NACODA) gets 800 R.... In Pegu and DAHNASARI, he gets half as much again as in Cambay."—Āīn, i. 281.

[1598.—"Betweene two Islandes the coast runneth inwards like a bow, wherein lyeth the towne of TANASSARIEN."—Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 103. In the same page he writes TANASSARIA.

[1608.—"The small quantities they have here come from TANNASERYE."—Danvers, Letters, i. 22.

[c. 1610.—"Some Indians call it (Ceylon) TENASIRIN, signifying land of delights, or earthly paradise."—Pyrard de Laval, ii. 140, with Gray's note (Hak. Soc.) quoted above.]

1727.—"Mr. Samuel White was made Shawbandaar (SHABUNDER) or Custom-Master at Merjee (MERGUI) and TANACERIN, and Captain Williams was Admiral of the King's Navy."—A. Hamilton, ii. 64; [ed. 1744].

1783.—"TANNASERIM...."—Forrest, V. to Mergui, 4.

TERAI, TERYE, s. Hind. tarāī, 'moist (land)' from tar, 'moist' or 'green.' [Others, however, connect it with tara, tala, 'beneath (the Himālaya).'] The term is specially applied to a belt of marshy and jungly land which runs along the foot of the Himālaya north of the Ganges, being that zone in which the moisture which has sunk into the talus of porous material exudes. A tract on the south side of the Ganges, now part of Bhāgalpūr, was also formerly known as the JUNGLE-TERRY (q.v.).

1793.—"Helloura, though standing very little below the level of Cheeria Ghat's top is nevertheless comprehended in the TURRY or TURRYANI of Nepaul ... TURRYANI properly signifies low marshy lands, and is sometimes applied to the flats lying below the hills in the interior of Nepaul, as well as the low tract bordering immediately on the Company's northern frontier."—Kirkpatrick's Nepaul (1811), p. 40.

1824.—"Mr. Boulderson said he was sorry to learn from the raja that he did not consider the unhealthy season of the TERRAI yet over ... I asked Mr. B. if it were true that the monkeys forsook these woods during the unwholesome months. He answered that not the monkeys only, but everything which had the breath of life instinctively deserts them from the beginning of April to October. The tigers go up to the hills, the antelopes and wild hogs make incursions into the cultivated plain ... and not so much as a bird can be heard or seen in the frightful solitude."—Heber, ed. 1844, 250-251.

[The word is used as an adj. to describe a severe form of malarial fever, and also a sort of double felt hat, worn when the sun is not so powerful as to require the use of a SOLA TOPEE.

[1879.—"Remittent has been called Jungle Fever, TERAI Fever, Bengal Fever, &c., from the locality in which it originated...."—Moore, Family Med. for India, 211.

[1880.—"A TERAI hat is sufficient for a Collector."—Ali Baba, 85.]

THAKOOR, s. Hind. ṭhākur, from Skt. ṭhakkura, 'an idol, a deity.' Used as a term of respect, Lord, Master, &c., but with a variety of specific applications, of which the most familiar is as the style of Rājpūt nobles. It is also in some parts the honorific designation of a barber, after the odd fashion which styles a tailor khalīfa (see CALEEFA); a bihishtī, jama'-dār (see JEMADAR); a sweeper, MEHTAR. And in Bengal it is the name of a Brahman family, which its members have Anglicised as Tagore, of whom several have been men of character and note, the best known being Dwārkanāth Tagore, "a man of liberal opinions and enterprising character" (Wilson), who died in London in 1840.

[c. 1610.—"The nobles in blood (in the Maldives) add to their name TACOUROU."—Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 217.

[1798.—"The THACUR (so Rajput chieftains are called) was naked from the waist upwards, except the sacrificial thread or scarf on his shoulders and a turban on his head."—L. of Colebrooke, 462.

[1881.—"After the sons have gone to their respective offices, the mother changing her clothes retires into the THAKUR_ghar_ (the place of worship), and goes through her morning service...."—S. C. Bose, The Hindoos as they are, 13.]

THERMANTIDOTE, s. This learned word ("heat-antidote") was applied originally, we believe, about 1830-32 to the invention of the instrument which it designates, or rather to the application of the instrument, which is in fact a winnowing machine fitted to a window aperture, and incased in wet TATTIES (q.v.), so as to drive a current of cooled air into a house during hot, dry weather. We have a dim remembrance that the invention was ascribed to Dr. Spilsbury.

1831.—"To the 21st of June, this oppressive weather held its sway; our only consolation grapes, iced-water, and the THERMANTIDOTE, which answers admirably, almost too well, as on the 22d. I was laid up with rheumatic fever and lumbago, occasioned ... by standing or sleeping before it."—Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 208.

[Mrs Parkes saw for the first time a THERMANTIDOTE at Cawnpore in 1830.—Ibid. i. 134.]

1840.—"... The thermometer at 112° all day in our tents, notwithstanding tatties, PHERMANTICLOTES,[266] and every possible invention that was likely to lessen the stifling heat."—Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh, 132.

1853.—"... then came punkahs by day, and next punkahs by night, and then tatties, and then THERM-ANTIDOTES, till at last May came round again, and found the unhappy Anglo-Indian world once more surrounded with all the necessary but uncomfortable sweltering panoply of the hot weather."—Oakfield, i. 263-4.

1878.—"They now began (c. 1840) to have the benefit of THERMANTIDOTES, which however were first introduced in 1831; the name of the inventor is not recorded."—Calcutta Rev. cxxiv. 718.

1880.—"... low and heavy punkahs swing overhead; a sweet breathing of wet khaskhas grass comes out of the THERMANTIDOTE."—Sir Ali Baba, 112.

THUG, s. Hind. ṭhag, Mahr. ṭhak, Skt. sṭhaga, 'a cheat, a swindler.' And this is the only meaning given and illustrated in R. Drummond's Illustrations of Guzerattee, &c. (1808). But it has acquired a specific meaning, which cannot be exhibited more precisely or tersely than by Wilson: "Latterly applied to a robber and assassin of a peculiar class, who sallying forth in a gang ... and in the character of wayfarers, either on business or pilgrimage, fall in with other travellers on the road, and having gained their confidence, take a favourable opportunity of strangling them by throwing their handkerchiefs round their necks, and then plundering them and burying their bodies." The proper specific designation of these criminals was phānsīgar or phānsigar, from phansī, 'a noose.'

According to Mackenzie (in As. Res. xiii.) the existence of gangs of these murderers was unknown to Europeans till shortly after the capture of Seringapatam in 1799, when about 100 were apprehended in Bangalore. But Fryer had, a century earlier, described a similar gang caught and executed near Surat. The Phānsigars (under that name) figured prominently in an Anglo-Indian novel called, we think, "The English in India," which one of the present writers read in early boyhood, but cannot now trace. It must have been published between 1826 and 1830.

But the name of Thug first became thoroughly familiar not merely to that part of the British public taking an interest in Indian affairs, but even to the mass of Anglo-Indian society, through the publication of the late Sir William Sleeman's book "Ramaseeana; or a Vocabulary of the peculiar language used by the THUGS, with an Introduction and Appendix, descriptive of that Fraternity, and of the Measures which have been adopted by the Supreme Government of India for its Suppression," Calcutta, 1836; and by an article on it which appeared in the Edinburgh Review, for Jan. 1837, (lxiv. 357). One of Col. Meadows Taylor's Indian romances also, Memoirs of a Thug (1839), has served to make the name and system familiar. The suppression of the system, for there is every reason to believe that it was brought to an end, was organised in a masterly way by Sir W. (then Capt.) Sleeman, a wise and admirable man, under the government and support of Lord William Bentinck. [The question of the Thugs and their modern successors has been again discussed in the Quarterly Review, Oct. 1901.]

c. 1665.—"Les Voleurs de ce pais-là sont les plus adroits du monde; ils ont l'usage d'un certain lasset à noeud coulant, qu'ils savent jetter si subtilement au col d'un homme, quand ils sont à sa portée, qu'ils ne le manquent jamais; en sorte qu'en un moment ils l'étranglent ..." &c.—Thevenot, v. 123.

1673.—"They were Fifteen, all of a Gang, who used to lurk under Hedges in narrow Lanes, and as they found Opportunity, by a Device of a Weight tied to a Cotton Bow-string made of Guts, ... they used to throw it upon Passengers, so that winding it about their Necks, they pulled them from their Beasts and dragging them upon the Ground strangled them, and possessed themselves of what they had ... they were sentenced to Lex Talionis, to be hang'd; wherefore being delivered to the Catwal or Sheriff's Men, they led them two Miles with Ropes round their Necks to some Wild Date-trees: In their way thither they were chearful, and went singing, and smoaking Tobacco ... as jolly as if going to a Wedding; and the Young Lad now ready to be tied up, boasted, That though he were not 14 Years of Age, he had killed his Fifteen Men...."—Fryer, 97.

1785.—"Several men were taken up for a most cruel method of robbery and murder, practised on travellers, by a tribe called PHANSEEGURS, or stranglers ... under the pretence of travelling the same way, they enter into conversation with the strangers, share their sweetmeats, and pay them other little attentions, until an opportunity offers of suddenly throwing a rope round their necks with a slip-knot, by which they dexterously contrive to strangle them on the spot."—Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 13; [2nd ed. ii. 397].

1808.—"PHANSEEO. A term of abuse in Guzerat, applied also, truly, to thieves or robbers who strangle children in secret or travellers on the road."—R. Drummond, Illustrations, s.v.

1820.—"In the more northern parts of India these murderers are called THEGS, signifying deceivers."—As. Res. xiii. 250.

1823.—"The THUGS are composed of all castes, Mahommedans even were admitted: but the great majority are Hindus; and among these the Brahmins, chiefly of the Bundelcund tribes, are in the greatest numbers, and generally direct the operations of the different bands."—Malcolm, Central India, ii. 187.

1831.—"The inhabitants of Jubbulpore were this morning assembled to witness the execution of 25 THUGS.... The number of THUGS in the neighbouring countries is enormous; 115, I believe, belonged to the party of which 25 were executed, and the remainder are to be transported; and report says there are as many in Sauger Jail."—Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 201-202.

1843.—"It is by the command, and under the special protection of the most powerful goddesses that the THUGS join themselves to the unsuspecting traveller, make friends with him, slip the noose round his neck, plunge their knives in his eyes, hide him in the earth, and divide his money and baggage."—Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth.

1874.—"If a THUG makes strangling of travellers a part of his religion, we do not allow him the free exercise of it."—W. Newman, in Fortnightly Rev., N.S. xv. 181.

[Tavernier writes: "The remainder of the people, who do not belong to either of these four castes, are called Pauzecour." This word Mr. Ball (ii. 185) suggests to be equivalent to either PARIAH or PHANSIGAR. Here he is in error. Pauzecour is really Skt. Pancha-Gauḍa, the five classes of northern Brahmans, for which see Wilson, (Indian Caste, ii. 124 seqq.).]

TIBET, n.p. The general name of the vast and lofty table-land of which the Himālaya forms the southern marginal range, and which may be said roughly to extend from the Indus elbow, N.W. of Kashmīr, to the vicinity of Sining-fu in Kansuh (see SLING) and to Tatsienlu on the borders of Szechuen, the last a distance of 1800 miles. The origin of the name is obscure, but it came to Europe from the Mahommedans of Western Asia; its earliest appearance being in some of the Arab Geographies of the 9th century.

Names suggestive of Tibet are indeed used by the Chinese. The original form of these (according to our friend Prof. Terrien de la Couperie) was Tu-pot; a name which is traced to a prince so called, whose family reigned at Liang-chau, north of the Yellow R. (in modern Kansuh), but who in the 5th century was driven far to the south-west, and established in eastern Tibet a State to which he gave the name of Tu-pot, afterwards corrupted into Tu-poh and Tu-fan. We are always on ticklish ground in dealing with derivations from or through the Chinese. But it is doubtless possible, perhaps even probable, that these names passed into the western form Tibet, through the communication of the Arabs in Turkestan with the tribes on their eastern border. This may have some corroboration from the prevalence of the name Tibet, or some proximate form, among the Mongols, as we may gather both from Carpini and Rubruck in the 13th century (quoted below), and from Sanang Setzen, and the Mongol version of the Bodhimor several hundred years later. These latter write the name (as represented by I. J. Schmidt), Tūbet and Tōbōt.

[c. 590.—"TOBBAT." See under INDIA.]

851.—"On this side of China are the countries of the Taghazghaz and the Khākān of TIBBAT; and that is the termination of China on the side of the Turks."—Relation, &c., tr. par Reinaud, pt. i. p. 60.

c. 880.—"Quand un étranger arrive au Tibet (al-TIBBAT), il éprouve, sans pouvoir s'en rendre compte, un sentiment de gaieté et de bien être qui persiste jusqu'au départ."—Ibn Khurdādba, in J. As. Ser. vi. tom. v. 522.

c. 910.—"The country in which lives the goat which produces the musk of China, and that which produces the musk of TIBBAT are one and the same; only the Chinese get into their hands the goats which are nearest their side, and the people of TIBBAT do likewise. The superiority of the musk of TIBBAT over that of China is due to two causes; first, that the musk-goat on the TIBBAT side of the frontier finds aromatic plants, whilst the tracts on the Chinese side only produce plants of a common kind."—Relation, &c., pt. 2, pp. 114-115.

c. 930.—"This country has been named TIBBAT because of the establishment there of the Himyarites, the word thabat signifying to fix or establish oneself. That etymology is the most likely of all that have been proposed. And it is thus that Di'bal, son of 'Alī-al-Khuzā'ī, vaunts this fact in a poem, in which when disputing with Al-Kumair he exalts the descendants of Ḳaṭḷān above those of Nizāar, saying:

"'Tis they who have been famous by their writings at the gate of Merv, And who were writers at the gate of Chīn, 'Tis they who have bestowed on Samarkand the name of Shamr, And who have transported thither the Tibetans" (Al-TUBBATĪNA).[267] Mas'ūdī, i. 352.

c. 976.—"From the sea to TIBET is 4 months' journey, and from the sea of Fārs to the country of Kanauj is 3 months' journey."—Ibn Haukal, in Elliot, i. 33.

c. 1020.—"Bhútesar is the first city on the borders of TIBET. There the language, costume, and appearance of the people are different. Thence to the top of the highest mountain, of which we spoke ... is a distance of 20 parasangs. From the top of it TIBET looks red and Hind black."—Al-Birūnī, in Elliot, i. 57.

1075.—"Τοῦ μόσχου, διάφορα εἴδη εἰσίν· ὦν ὁ κρείττων γίνεται ἐν πόλει τινὶ πολὺ τοῦ Χοράση ἀνατολικοτερα, λεγομένη Τουπάτα· ἔστι δὲ τὴν χροιὰν ὑπόξανθον· τοῦτου δὲ ἧπτον ὁ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰνδιάς μετακομιζόμενος· ῥέπει δὲ ἐπὶ τὸ μελάντερον· καὶ τούτου πάλιν ὑποδεέστερος ὁ ἀπὸ τῶν Σίνων ἀγόμενος· πάντες δε ἐν ὀμφαλῷ ἀπογεννῶνται ζώου τινὸς μονοκέρωτος μέγιστου ὁμοιόυ δορκάδος."—Symeon Seth, quoted by Bochart, Hieroz. III. xxvi.

1165.—"This prince is called in Arabic Sultan-al-Fars-al-Kábar ... and his empire extends from the banks of the Shat-al-Arab to the City of Samarkand ... and reaches as far as THIBET, in the forests of which country that quadruped is found which yields the musk."—Rabbi Benjamin, in Wright's Early Travels, 106.

c. 1200.—

"He went from Hindustan to the TIBAT-land.... From TIBAT he entered the boundaries of Chīn." Sikandar Nāmah, E.T. by Capt. H. W. Clarke, R.E., p. 585.

1247.—"Et dum reverteretur exercitus ille, videlicet Mongalorum, venit ad terram Buri-THABET, quos bello vicerunt: qui sunt pagani. Qui consuetudinem mirabilem imo potius miserabilem habent: quia cum alicujus pater humanae naturae debitum solvit, omnem congregant parentelam ut comedant eum, sicut nobis dicebatur pro certo."—Joan. de Plano Carpini, in Rec. de Voyages, iv. 658.

1253.—"Post istos sunt TEBET, homines solentes comedere parentes suos defunctos, ut causa pietatis non facerent aliud sepulchrum eis nisi viscera sua."—Rubruq. in Recueil de Voyages, &c. iv. 289.

1298.—"TEBET est une grandisime provence qve lengajes ont por elles, et sunt ydres.... Il sunt maint grant laironz ... il sunt mau custumés; il ont grandismes chenz mastin qe sunt grant come asnes et sunt mout buen a prendre bestes sauvajes."—Marco Polo, Geog. Text. ch. cxvi.

1330.—"Passando questa provincia grande perveni a un altro gran regno che si chiama TIBET, ch'ene ne confini d'India ed e tutta al gran Cane ... la gente di questa contrada dimora in tende che sono fatte di feltri neri. La principale cittade è fatta tutta di pietre bianche e nere, e tutte le vie lastricate. In questa cittade dimora il Atassi (Abassi?) che viene a dire in nostro modo il Papa."—Fr. Odorico, Palatine MS., in Cathay, &c. App. p. lxi.

c. 1340.—"The said mountain (Karāchīl, the Himālaya) extends in length a space of 3 months' journey, and at the base is the country of THABBAT, which has the antelopes which give musk."—Ibn Batuta, iii. 438-439.

TICAL, s. This (tikāl) is a word which has long been in use by foreign traders to Burma, for the quasi-standard weight of (uncoined) current silver, and is still in general use in B. Burma as applied to that value. This weight is by the Burmese themselves called kyat, and is the hundredth part of the VISS (q.v.), being thus equivalent to about 1¼ rupee in value. The origin of the word tikāl is doubtful. Sir A. Phayre suggests that possibly it is a corruption of the Burmese words ta-kyat, "one kyat." On the other hand perhaps it is more probable that the word may have represented the Indian ṭakā (see TUCKA). The word is also used by traders to Siam. But there likewise it is a foreign term; the Siamese word being bat. In Siam the tikal is according to Crawfurd a silver coin, as well as a weight equivalent to 225½ grs. English. In former days it was a short cylinder of silver bent double, and bearing two stamps, thus half-way between the Burmese bullion and proper coin.[268]

[1554.—"TICALS." See MACAO B. Also see VISS.]

1585.—"Auuertendosi che vna bize di peso è per 40 once Venetiane, e ogni bize è TECCALI cento, e vn gito val TECCALI 25, e vn abocco val TECCALI 12½."—G. Balbi (in Pegu), f. 108.

[1615.—"Cloth to the value of six cattes (CATTY) less three TIGGALLS."—Foster, Letters, iv. 107.

[1639.—"Four TICALS make a Tayl (TAEL)."—Mandelslo, E.T. ii. 130.]

1688.—"The proportion of their (Siamese) Money to ours is, that their TICAL, which weighs no more than half a Crown, is yet worth three shillings and three half-pence."—La Loubère, E.T. p. 72.

1727.—"Pegu Weight.

1 Viece is 39 ou. Troy, or 1 Viece 100 TECULS. 140 Viece a Bahaar (see BAHAR).

The Bahaar is 3 PECUL China."—A. Hamilton, ii. 317; [ed. 1744].

c. 1759.—"... a dozen or 20 fowls may be bought for a TICAL (little more than ½ a Crown)."—In Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 121.

1775.—Stevens, New and Complete Guide to E.I. Trade, gives

"Pegu weight: 100 moo = 1 Tual (read TICAL). 100 tual (TICAL) = 1 vis (see VISS) = 3 lb. 5 oz. 5 dr. avr. 150 vis = 1 CANDY."

And under Siam:

"80 Tuals (TICALS) = 1 CATTY. 50 CATTIES = 1 PECUL."

1783.—"The merchandize is sold for TEECALLS, a round piece of silver, stamped and weighing about one rupee and a quarter."—Forrest, V. to Mergui, p. vii.

TICCA, and vulg. TICKER, adj. This is applied to any person or thing engaged by the job, or on contract. Thus a ticca garry is a hired carriage, a ticca doctor is a surgeon not in the regular service but temporarily engaged by Government. From Hind. ṭhīka, ṭhīkah, 'hire, fare, fixed price.'

[1813.—"TEECKA, hire, fare, contract, job."—Gloss. to Fifth Report, s.v.]

1827.—"A Rule, Ordinance and Regulation for the good Order and Civil Government of the Settlement of Fort William in Bengal, and for regulating the number and fare of TEEKA PALANKEENS, and TEEKA BEARERS in the Town of Calcutta ... registered in the Supreme Court of Judicature, on the 27th June, 1827."—Bengal Regulations of 1827.

1878.—"Leaving our servants to jabber over our heavier baggage, we got into a 'TICCA GHARRY,' 'hired trap,' a bit of civilization I had hardly expected to find so far in the Mofussil."—Life in the Mofussil, ii. 94.

[TICKA, s. Hind. ṭīkā, Skt. tilaka, a mark on the forehead made with coloured earth or unguents, as an ornament, to mark sectarial distinction, accession to the throne, at betrothal, &c.; also a sort of spangle worn on the forehead by women. The word has now been given the additional meaning of the mark made in vaccination, and the ṭīkāwālā Ṣāḥib is the vaccination officer.

[c. 1796.—"... another was sent to Kutch to bring thence the TIKA...."—Mir Hussein Ali, Life of Tipu, 251.

[1832.—"In the centre of their foreheads is a TEEKA (or spot) of lamp-black."—Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam, 2nd ed. 139.

[c. 1878.—"When a sudden stampede of the children, accompanied by violent yells and sudden falls, has taken place as I entered a village, I have been informed, by way of apology, that it was not I whom the children feared, but that they supposed that I was the TIKAWALA Sahib."—Panjab Gazetteer, Rohtak, p. 9.]

TICKY-TOCK. This is an unmeaning refrain used in some French songs, and by foreign singing masters in their scales. It would appear from the following quotations to be of Indian origin.

c. 1755.—"These gentry (the band with nautch-girls) are called TICKYTAW boys, from the two words TICKY and TAW, which they continually repeat, and which they chaunt with great vehemence."—Ives, 75.

[c. 1883.—"Each pair of boys then, having privately arranged to represent two separate articles ... comes up to the captains, and one of the pair says DIK DIK, DAUN DAUN, which apparently has about as much meaning as the analogous English nursery saying, 'Dickory, dickory dock.'"—Panjab Gazetteer, Hoshiārpur, p. 35.]

[TIER-CUTTY, s. This is Malayāl. tiyar-katti, the knife used by a Tiyan or toddy-drawer for scarifying the palm-trees. The Tiyan caste take their title from Malayal. tíyyan, which again comes from Malayal. tívu, Skt. dvīpa, 'an island,' and derive their name from their supposed origin in Ceylon.

[1792.—"12 TIER CUTTIES."—Account, in Logan, Malabar, iii. 169.

[1799.—"The negadee (naqdī, 'cash-payment') on houses, banksauls (see BANKSHALL), TIERS' knives."—Ibid. iii. 324.]

TIFFIN, s. Luncheon, Anglo-Indian and Hindustani, at least in English households. Also TO TIFF, v. to take luncheon. Some have derived this word from Ar. tafannun, 'diversion, amusement,' but without history, or evidence of such an application of the Arabic word. Others have derived it from Chinese ch'ih-fan, 'eat-rice,' which is only an additional example that anything whatever may be plausibly resolved into Chinese monosyllables. We believe the word to be a local survival of an English colloquial or slang term. Thus we find in the Lexicon Balatronicum, compiled originally by Capt. Grose (1785): "Tiffing, eating or drinking out of meal-times," besides other meanings. Wright (Dict. of Obsolete and Provincial English) has: "Tiff, s. (1) a draught of liquor, (2) small beer;" and Mr. Davies (Supplemental English Glossary) gives some good quotations both of this substantive and of a verb "to tiff," in the sense of 'take off a draught.' We should conjecture that Grose's sense was a modification of this one, that his "tiffing" was a participial noun from the verb to tiff, and that the Indian TIFFIN is identical with the participial noun. This has perhaps some corroboration both from the form "tiffing" used in some earlier Indian examples, and from the Indian use of the verb "TO TIFF." [This view is accepted by Prof. Skeat, who derives tiff from Norweg. tev, 'a drawing in of the breath, sniff,' teva, 'to sniff' (Concise Dict. s.v.; and see 9 ser. N. & Q. iv. 425, 460, 506; v. 13).] Rumphius has a curious passage which we have tried in vain to connect with the present word; nor can we find the words he mentions in either Portuguese or Dutch Dictionaries. Speaking of TODDY and the like he says:

"Homines autem qui eas (potiones) colligunt ac praeparant, dicuntur Portugallico nomine Tiffadores, atque opus ipsum Tiffar; nostratibus Belgis tyfferen" (Herb. Amboinense, i. 5).

We may observe that the comparatively late appearance of the word TIFFIN in our documents is perhaps due to the fact that when dinner was early no lunch was customary. But the word, to have been used by an English novelist in 1811, could not then have been new in India.

We now give examples of the various uses:

TIFF, s. In the old English senses (in which it occurs also in the form tip, and is probably allied to tipple and tipsy); [see Prof. Skeat, quoted above].

(1) For a draught:

1758.—"Monday ... Seven. Returned to my room. Made a TIFF of warm punch, and to bed before nine."—Journal of a Senior Fellow, in the Idler, No. 33.

(2) For small beer:

1604.—

"... make waste more prodigal Than when our beer was good, that John may float To Styx in beer, and lift up Charon's boat With wholsome waves: and as the conduits ran With claret at the Coronation, So let your channels flow with single TIFF, For John I hope is crown'd...." On John Dawson, Butler of Christ Church, in Bishop Corbet's Poems, ed. 1807, pp. 207-8.

TO TIFF, v. in the sense of taking off a draught.

1812.—

"He TIFF'D his punch and went to rest." Combe, Dr. Syntax, I. Canto v.

(This is quoted by Mr. Davies.)

TIFFIN (the Indian substantive).

1807.—"Many persons are in the habit of sitting down to a repast at one o'clock, which is called TIFFEN, and is in fact an early dinner."—Cordiner's Ceylon, i. 83.

1810.—"The (Mahommedan) ladies, like ours, indulge in TIFFINGS (slight repasts), it being delicate to eat but little before company."—Williamson, V.M. i. 352.

" (published 1812) "The dinner is scarcely touched, as every person eats a hearty meal called TIFFIN, at 2 o'clock, at home."—Maria Graham, 29.

1811.—"Gertrude was a little unfortunate in her situation, which was next below Mrs. Fashionist, and who ... detailed the delights of India, and the routine of its day; the changing linen, the curry-combing ... the idleness, the dissipation, the sleeping and the necessity of sleep, the gay TIFFINGS, were all delightful to her in reciting...."—The Countess and Gertrude, or Modes of Discipline, by Laetitia Maria Hawkins, ii. 12.

1824.—"The entreaty of my friends compelled me to remain to breakfast and an early TIFFIN...."—Seely, Wonders of Ellora, ch. iii.

c. 1832.—"Reader! I, as well as Pliny, had an uncle, an East Indian Uncle ... everybody has an Indian Uncle.... He is not always so orientally rich as he is reputed; but he is always orientally munificent. Call upon him at any hour from two till five, he insists on your taking TIFFIN; and such a TIFFIN! The English corresponding term is luncheon: but how meagre a shadow is the European meal to its glowing Asiatic cousin."—De Quincey, Casuistry of Roman Meals, in Works, iii. 259.

1847.—"'Come home and have some TIFFIN, Dobbin,' a voice cried behind him, as a pudgy hand was laid on his shoulder.... But the Captain had no heart to go a-feasting with Joe Sedley."—Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, i. 235.

1850.—"A vulgar man who enjoys a champagne TIFFIN and swindles his servants ... may be a pleasant companion to those who do not hold him in contempt as a vulgar knave, but he is not a gentleman."—Sir C. Napier, Farewell Address.

1853.—"This was the case for the prosecution. The court now adjourned for TIFFIN."—Oakfield, i. 319.

1882.—"The last and most vulgar form of 'nobbling' the press is well known as the luncheon or TIFFIN trick. It used to be confined to advertising tradesmen and hotel-keepers, and was practised on newspaper reporters. Now it has been practised on a loftier scale...."—Saty. Rev., March 25, 357.

TO TIFF, in the Indian sense.

1803.—"He hesitated, and we were interrupted by a summons to TIFF at Floyer's. After TIFFIN Close said he should be glad to go."—Elphinstone, in Life, i. 116.

1814.—"We found a pool of excellent water, which is scarce on the hills, and laid down to TIFF on a full soft bed, made by the grass of last year and this. After TIFFING, I was cold and unwell."—Ibid. p. 283. Tiffing here is a participle, but its use shows how the noun TIFFIN would be originally formed.

1816.—

"The huntsman now informed them all They were to TIFF at Bobb'ry Hall. Mounted again, the party starts, Upsets the HACKERIES and carts, Hammals (see HUMMAUL) and PALANQUINS and DOOLIES, Dobies (see DHOBY) and burrawas (?) and COOLIES." The Grand Master, or Adventures of Qui Hi, by Quiz (Canto viii.).

[Burrawa is probably H. bhaṛuā, 'a pander.']

1829.—"I was TIFFING with him one day, when the subject turned on the sagacity of elephants...."—John Shipp, ii. 267.

1859.—"Go home, Jack. I will TIFF with you to-day at half-past two."—J. Lang, Wanderings in India, p. 16.

The following, which has just met our eye, is bad grammar, according to Anglo-Indian use:

1885.—"'Look here, RANDOLPH, don't you know,' said Sir PEEL, ... 'Here you've been gallivanting through India, riding on elephants, and TIFFINING with Rajahs....'"—Punch, Essence of Parliament, April 25, p. 204.

TIGER, s. The royal tiger was apparently first known to the Greeks by the expedition of Alexander, and a little later by a live one which Seleucus sent to Athens. The animal became, under the Emperors, well known to the Romans, but fell out of the knowledge of Europe in later days, till it again became familiar in India. The Greek and Latin τίγρις, tigris, is said to be from the old Persian word for an arrow, tigra, which gives the modern Pers. (and Hind.) tīr.[269] Pliny says of the River Tigris: "a celeritate TIGRIS incipit vocari. Ita appellant Medi sagittam" (vi. 27). In speaking of the animal and its "velocitatis tremendae," Pliny evidently glances at this etymology, real or imaginary. So does Pausanias probably, in his remarks on its colour. [This view of the origin of the name is accepted by Schrader (Prehist. Ant. of the Aryan Peoples, E.T. 250), who writes: "Nothing like so far back in the history of the Indo-Europeans does the lion's dreadful rival for supremacy over the beasts, the tiger, go. In India the songs of the Rigveda have nothing to say about him; his name (vyághrá) first occurs in the Atharvaveda, i.e. at a time when the Indian immigration must have extended much farther towards the Ganges; for it is in the reeds and grasses of Bengal that we have to look for the tiger's proper home. Nor is he mentioned among the beasts of prey in the Avesta. The district of Hyrcania, whose numerous tigers the later writers of antiquity speak of with especial frequency, was then called Vehrkana, 'wolf-land.' It is, therefore, not improbable ... that the tiger has spread in relatively late times from India over portions of W. and N. Asia."]

c. B.C. 325.—"The Indians think the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν) a great deal stronger than the elephant. Nearchus says he saw the skin of a tiger, but did not see the beast itself, and that the Indians assert the TIGER to be as big as the biggest horse; whilst in swiftness and strength there is no creature to be compared to him. And when he engages the elephant he springs on its head, and easily throttles it. Moreover, the creatures which we have seen and call tigers are only jackals which are dappled, and of a kind bigger than ordinary jackals."—Arrian, Indica, xv. We apprehend that this big dappled jackal (θῶς) is meant for a hyaena.

c. B.C. 322.—"In the island of Tylos ... there is also another wonderful thing they say ... for there is a certain tree, from which they cut sticks, and these are very handsome articles, having a certain variegated colour, like the skin of a TIGER. The wood is very heavy; but if it is struck against any solid substance it shivers like a piece of pottery."—Theophrastus, H. of Plants, Bk. v. c. 4.

c. B.C. 321.—"And Ulpianus ... said: 'Do we anywhere find the word used a masculine, τὸν τίγριν? for I know that Philemon says thus in his Neaera:

'A. We've seen the TIGRESS (τὴν τίγριν) that Seleucus sent us; Are we not bound to send Seleucus back Some beast in fair exchange?'" In Athenaeus, xiii. 57.

c. B.C. 320.—"According to Megasthenes, the largest TIGERS are found among the Prasii, almost twice the size of lions, and of such strength that a tame one led by four persons seized a mule by its hinder leg, overpowered it, and dragged it to him."—Strabo, xv. ch. 1, § 37 (Hamilton and Falconer's E.T. iii. 97).

c. B.C. 19.—"And Augustus came to Samos, and again passed the winter there ... and all sorts of embassies came to him; and the Indians who had previously sent messages proclaiming friendship, now sent to make a solemn treaty, with presents, and among other things including TIGERS, which were then seen for the first time by the Romans; and if I am not mistaken by the Greeks also."—Dio Cassius, liv. 9. [See Merivale, Hist. Romans, ed. 1865, iv. 176.]

c. B.C. 19.—

"... duris genuit te cautibus horrens Caucasus, Hyrcanaeque admôrunt ubera TIGRES." Aen. iv. 366-7.

c. A.D. 70.—"The Emperor Augustus ... in the yeere that Q. Tubero and Fabius Maximus were Consuls together ... was the first of all others that shewed a tame TYGRE within a cage: but the Emperour Claudius foure at once.... TYGRES are bred in Hircania and India: this beast is most dreadful for incomparable swiftness."—Pliny, by Ph. Holland, i. 204.

c. 80-90.—"Wherefore the land is called Dachanabadēs (see DECCAN), for the South is called Dachanos in their tongue. And the land that lies in the interior above this towards the East embraces many tracts, some of them of deserts or of great mountains, with all kinds of wild beasts, panthers and TIGERS (τίγρεις) and elephants, and immense serpents (δράκοντας) and hyenas (κροκόττας) and cynocephala of many species, and many and populous nations till you come to the Ganges."—Periplus, § 50.

c. A.D. 180.—"That beast again, in the talk of Ctesias about the Indians, which is alleged to be called by them Martióra (Martichóra), and by the Greeks Androphagus (Man-eater), I am convinced is really the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν). The story that he has a triple range of teeth in each jaw, and sharp prickles at the tip of his tail which he shoots at those who are at a distance, like the arrows of an archer,—I don't believe it to be true, but only to have been generated by the excessive fear which the beast inspires. They have been wrong also about his colour;—no doubt when they see him in the bright sunlight he takes that colour and looks red; or perhaps it may be because of his going so fast, and because even when not running he is constantly darting from side to side; and then (to be sure) it is always from a long way off that they see him."—Pausanias, IX. xxi. 4. [See Frazer's tr. i. 470; v. 86. Martichoras is here Pers. mardumkhwūr, 'eater of men.']

1298.—"Enchore sachiés qe le Grant Sire a bien leopars asez qe tuit sunt bon da chacer et da prendre bestes.... Il ha plosors lyons grandismes, greignors asez qe cele de Babilonie. Il sunt de mout biaus poil et de mout biaus coleor, car il sunt tout vergés por lonc, noir et vermoil et blance. Il sunt afaités a prandre sengler sauvajes et les bueff sauvajes, et orses et asnes sauvajes et cerf et cavriolz et autres bestes."—Marco Polo, Geog. Text, ch. xcii. Thus Marco Polo can only speak of this huge animal, striped black and red and white, as of a Lion. And a medieval Bestiary has a chapter on the TIGRE which begins: "Une Beste est qui est apelée TIGRE, c'est une maniere de serpent."—(In Cahier et Martin, Mélanges d' Archéol. ii. 140).

1474.—"This meane while there came in certein men sent from a Prince of India, w^{th} certain strange beastes, the first whereof was a leonza ledde in a chayne by one that had skyll, which they call in their languaige Babureth. She is like vnto a lyonesse; but she is redde coloured, streaked all over w^{th} black strykes; her face is redde w^{th} certain white and blacke spottes, the bealy white, and tayled like the lyon: seemyng to be a marvailouse fiers beast."—Josafa Barbaro, Hak. Soc. pp. 53-54. Here again is an excellent description of a tiger, but that name seems unknown to the traveller. Babureth is in the Ital. original Baburth, Pers. babr, a TIGER.

1553.—"... Beginning from the point of Çingapura and all the way to Pulloçambilam, i.e. the whole length of the Kingdom of Malaca ... there is no other town with a name except this City of Malaca, only some havens of fishermen, and in the interior a very few villages. And indeed the most of these wretched people sleep at the top of the highest trees they can find, for up to a height of 20 palms the TIGERS can seize them at a leap; and if anything saves the poor people from these beasts it is the bonfires they keep burning at night, which the tigers are much afraid of. In fact these are so numerous that many come into the city itself at night in search of prey. And it has happened, since we took the place, that a tiger leapt into a garden surrounded by a good high timber fence, and lifted a beam of wood with three slaves who were laid by the heels, and with these made a clean leap over the fence."—Barros, II. vi. 1. Lest I am doing the great historian wrong as to this Munchausen-like story, I give the original: "E jà aconteceo ... saltar hum tigre em hum quintal cercado de madeira bem alto, e levou hum tronco de madeira com trez (tres?) escravos que estavam prezos nelle, com os quaes saltou de claro em claro per cima da cerca."

1583.—"We also escaped the peril of the multitude of TIGERS which infest those tracts" (the Pegu delta) "and prey on whatever they can get at. And although we were on that account anchored in midstream, nevertheless it was asserted that the ferocity of these animals was such that they would press even into the water to seize their prey."—Gasparo Balbi, f. 94_v_.

1586.—"We went through the wildernesse because the right way was full of thieves, when we passed the country of Gouren, where we found but few Villages, but almost all Wildernesse, and saw many Buffes, Swine, and Deere, Grasse longer than a man, and very many TIGRES."—R. Fitch, in Purchas, ii. 1736.

1675.—"Going in quest whereof, one of our Soldiers, a Youth, killed a TIGRE-ROYAL; it was brought home by 30 or 40 Combies (KOONBEE), the Body tied to a long Bamboo, the Tail extended ... it was a TIGRE of the Biggest and Noblest Kind, Five Feet in Length beside the Tail, Three and a Half in Height, it was of a light Yellow, streaked with Black, like a Tabby Cat ... the Visage Fierce and Majestick, the Teeth gnashing...."—Fryer, 176.

1683.—"In y^e afternoon they found a great TIGER, one of y^e black men shot a barbed arrow into his Buttock. Mr. Frenchfeild and Capt. Raynes alighted off their horses and advanced towards the thicket where y^e Tiger lay. The people making a great noise, y^e Tiger flew out upon Mr. Frenchfeild, and he shot him with a brace of Bullets into y^e breast: at which he made a great noise, and returned again to his den. The Black Men seeing of him wounded fell upon him, but the Tiger had so much strength as to kill 2 men, and wound a third, before he died. At Night y^e Ragea sent me the Tiger."—Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 66-67.

1754.—"There was a Charter granted to the East India Company. Many Disputes arose about it, which came before Parliament; all Arts were used to corrupt or delude the Members; among others a TYGER was baited with Solemnity, on the Day the great Question was to come on. This was such a Novelty, that several of the Members were drawn off from their Attendance, and absent on the Division...."—A Collection of Letters relating to the E.I. Company, &c. (Tract), 1754, p. 13.

1869.—"Les TIGRES et les léopards sont considérés, autant par les Hindous que par les musalmans, comme étant la propriété des pirs (see PEER): aussi les naturels du pays ne sympathisent pas avec les Européens pour la chasse du TIGRE."—Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. p. 24.

1872.—"One of the Frontier Battalion soldiers approached me, running for his life.... This was his story:—

'Sahib, I was going along with the letters ... which I had received from your highness ... a great TIGER came out and stood in the path. Then I feared for my life; and the TIGER stood, and I stood, and we looked at each other. I had no weapon but my kukri (KOOKRY) ... and the Government letters. So I said, 'My lord TIGER, here are the Government letters, the letters of the Honourable Kumpany Bahadur ... and it is necessary for me to go on with them.' The tiger never ceased looking at me, and when I had done speaking he growled, but he never offered to get out of the way. On this I was much more afraid, so I kneeled down and made obeisance to him; but he did not take any more notice of that either, so at last I told him I should report the matter to the Sahib, and I threw down the letters in front of him, and came here as fast as I was able. Sahib, I now ask for your justice against that TIGER.'"—Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, p. 444.

TINCALL, s. Borax. Pers. tinkār, but apparently originally Skt. ṭaṇkaṇa, and perhaps from the people so called who may have supplied it, in the Himālaya—Τάγγανοι of Ptolemy. [Mr. Atkinson (Himalayan Gazz. ii. 357) connects the name of this people with that of the TANGUN pony.]

1525.—"TYMQUALL, small, 60 tangas a maund."—Lembrança, 50.

1563.—"It is called borax and crisocola; and in Arabic TINCAR, and so the Guzeratis call it...."—Garcia, f. 78.

c. 1590.—"Having reduced the k'haral to small bits, he adds to every man of it 1½ sers of TANGÁR (borax) and 3 sers of pounded natrum, and kneads them together."—Āīn, i. 26.

[1757.—"A small quantity of Tutenegg (TOOTNAGUE), TINKAL and Japan Copper was also found here...."—Ives, 105.]

TINDAL, s. Malayāl. taṇḍal, Telug. taṇḍelu, also in Mahr. and other vernaculars ṭaṇḍel, ṭaṇḍail, [which Platts connects with ṭānḍā, Skt. tantra, 'a line of men,' but the Madras Gloss. derives the S. Indian forms from Mal. tandu, 'an oar,' valli, 'to pull.'] The head or commander of a body of men; but in ordinary specific application a native petty officer of LASCARS, whether on board ship (boatswain) or in the ordnance department, and sometimes the head of a gang of labourers on public works.

c. 1348.—"The second day after our arrival at the port of Kailukari this princess invited the nākhodah (NACODA) or owner of the ship, the karāni (see CRANNY) or clerk, the merchants, the persons of distinction, the TANDĪL...."—Ibn Batuta, iv. 250. The Moorish traveller explains the word as muḳaddam (MOCUDDUM, q.v.) al-rajāl, which the French translators render as "général des piétons," but we may hazard the correction of "Master of the crew."

c. 1590.—"In large ships there are twelve classes. 1. The Nákhudá, or owner of the ship.... 3. The TANDÍL, or chief of the khaláçis (see CLASSY) or sailors...."—Āīn, i. 280.

1673.—"The Captain is called NUCQUEDAH, the boatswain TINDAL...."—Fryer, 107.

1758.—"One TINDAL, or Corporal of Lascars."—Orme, ii. 339.

[1826.—"I desired the TINDAL, or steersman to answer, 'Bombay.'"—Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, ii. 157.]

TINNEVELLY, n.p. A town and district of Southern India, probably Tiru-nel-vēli, 'Sacred Rice-hedge.' [The Madras Gloss. gives 'Sacred Paddy-village.'] The district formed the southern part of the Madura territory, and first became a distinct district about 1744, when the Madura Kingdom was incorporated with the territories under the Nawāb of Arcot (Caldwell, H. of Tinnevelly).

TIPARRY, s. Beng. and Hind. tipārī, tepārī, the fruit of Physalis peruviana, L., N.O. Solanaceae. It is also known in India as 'Cape gooseberry,' [which is usually said to take its name from the Cape of Good Hope, but as it is a native of tropical America, Mr. Ferguson (8 ser. N. & Q. xii. 106) suggests that the word may really be cape or cap, from the peculiarity of its structure noted below.] It is sometimes known as 'Brazil cherry.' It gets its generic name from the fact that the inflated calyx encloses the fruit as in a bag or bladder (φύσα). It has a slightly acid gooseberry flavour, and makes excellent jam. We have seen a suggestion somewhere that the Bengali name is connected with the word tenpā, 'inflated,' which gives its name to a species of tetrodon or globe-fish, a fish which has the power of dilating the œsophagus in a singular manner. The native name of the fruit in N.W. India is māk or māko, but tipārī is in general Anglo-Indian use. The use of an almost identical name for a gooseberry-like fruit, in a Polynesian Island (Kingsmill group) quoted below from Wilkes, is very curious, but we can say no more on the matter.

1845.—"On Makin they have a kind of fruit resembling the gooseberry, called by the natives 'TEIPARU'; this they pound, after it is dried, and make with molasses into cakes, which are sweet and pleasant to the taste."—U.S. Expedition, by C. Wilkes, U.S.N., v. 81.

1878.—"... The enticing TIPARI in its crackly covering...."—P. Robinson, In My Indian Garden, 49-50.

TIPPOO SAHIB, n.p. The name of this famous enemy of the English power in India was, according to C. P. Brown, taken from that of Tipū Sultān, a saint whose tomb is near Hyderabad. [Wilks (Hist. Sketches, i. 522, ed. 1869), says that the tomb is at Arcot.]

TIRKUT, s. Foresail. Sea Hind. from Port. triquette (Roebuck).

TIYAN, n.p. Malayāl. Tīyan, or Tīvan, pl. Tīyar or Tīvar. The name of what may be called the third caste (in rank) of Malabar. The word signifies 'islander,' [from Mal. tīvu, Skt. dvīpa, 'an island']; and the people are supposed to have come from Ceylon (see TIER CUTTY).

1510.—"The third class of Pagans are called TIVA, who are artizans."—Varthema, 142.

1516.—"The cleanest of these low and rustic people are called Tuias (read TIVAS), who are great labourers, and their chief business is to look after the palm-trees, and gather their fruit, and carry everything ... for hire, because there are no draught cattle in the country."—Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 335.

[1800.—"All TIRS can eat together, and intermarry. The proper duty of the cast is to extract the juice from palm-trees, to boil it down to Jagory (JAGGERY), and to distil it into spirituous liquors; but they are also very diligent as cultivators, porters, and cutters of firewood."—Buchanan, Mysore, ii. 415; and see Logan, Malabar, i. 110, 142.]

TOBACCO, s. On this subject we are not prepared to furnish any elaborate article, but merely to bring together a few quotations touching on the introduction of tobacco into India and the East, or otherwise of interest.

[? c. 1550.—"... Abū Kīr would carry the cloth to the market-street and sell it, and with its price buy meat and vegetables and TOBACCO...."—Burton, Arab. Nights, vii. 210. The only mention in the Nights and the insertion of some scribe.]

" "It has happened to me several times, that going through the provinces of Guatemala and Nicaragua I have entered the house of an Indian who had taken this herb, which in the Mexican language is called TABACCO, and immediately perceived the sharp fetid smell of this truly diabolical and stinking smoke, I was obliged to go away in haste, and seek some other place."—Girolamo Benzoni, Hak. Soc. p. 81. [The word tabaco is from the language of Hayti, and meant, first, the pipe, secondly, the plant, thirdly, the sleep which followed its use (Mr. J. Platt, 9 ser. N. & Q. viii. 322).]

1585.—"Et hi" (viz. Ralph Lane and the first settlers in Virginia) "reduces Indicam illam plantam quam TABACCAM vocant et Nicotiam, qua contra cruditates ab Indis edocti, usi erant, in Angliam primi, quod suam, intulerunt. Ex illo sane tempore usu coepit esse creberrimo, et magno pretio, dum quam plurimi graveolentem illius fumum, alii lascivientes, alii valetudini consulentes, per tubulum testaceum inexplebili aviditate passim hauriunt, et mox e naribus efflant; adeo ut tabernae TABACCANAE non minus quam cervisiariae et vinariae passim per oppida habeantur. Ut Anglorum corpora (quod salse ille dixit) qui hac plantâ tantopere delectantur in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videantur; quum iisdem quibus Barbari delectentur et sanari se posse credant."—Gul. Camdeni, Annal. Rerum Anglicanum ... regn. Elizabetha, ed. 1717, ii. 449.

1592.—

"Into the woods thence forth in haste shee went To seeke for hearbes that mote him remedy; For shee of herbes had great intendiment, Taught of the Nymphe which from her infancy Her nourced had in true Nobility: This whether yt divine TOBACCO were, Or Panachaea, or Polygony, Shee fownd, and brought it to her patient deare Who al this while lay bleding out his hart-blood neare." The Faerie Queen, III. v. 32.

1597.—"His Lordship" (E. of Essex at Villafranca) "made no answer, but called for TOBACCO, seeming to give but small credit to this alarm; and so on horseback, with these noblemen and gentlemen on foot beside him, took TOBACCO, whilst I was telling his Lordship of the men I had sent forth, and the order I had given them. Within some quarter of an hour, we might hear a good round volley of shot betwixt the 30 men I had sent to the chapel, and the enemy, which made his Lordship cast his pipe from him, and listen to the shooting."—Commentaries of Sir Francis Vere, p. 62.

1598.—"Cob. Ods me I marle what pleasure or felicity they have in taking this roguish TOBACCO. It is good for nothing but to choke a man, and fill him full of smoke and embers: there were four died out of one house last week with taking of it, and two more the bell went for yesternight; one of them they say will never scape it; he voided a bushel of soot yesterday upward and downward ... its little better than rats-bane or rosaker."—Every Man in his Humour, iii. 2.

1604.—"Oct. 19. Demise to Tho. Lane and Ph. Bold of the new Impost of 6_s._ 8_d._, and the old Custom of 2_d._ per pound on TOBACCO."—Calendar of State Papers, Domestic, James I., p. 159.

1604 or 1605.—"In Bijápúr I had found some TOBACCO. Never having seen the like in India, I brought some with me, and prepared a handsome pipe of jewel work.... His Majesty (Akbar) was enjoying himself after receiving my presents, and asking me how I had collected so many strange things in so short a time, when his eye fell upon the tray with the pipe and its appurtenances: he expressed great surprise and examined the TOBACCO, which was made up in pipefuls; he inquired what it was, and where I had got it. The Nawab Khán-i-'Azam replied: 'This is TOBACCO, which is well known in Mecca and Medina, and this doctor has brought it as a medicine for your Majesty.' His Majesty looked at it, and ordered me to prepare and take him a pipeful. He began to smoke it, when his physician approached and forbade his doing so" ... (omitting much that is curious). "As I had brought a large supply of tobacco and pipes, I sent some to several of the nobles, while others sent to ask for some; indeed all, without exception, wanted some, and the practice was introduced. After that the merchants began to sell it, so the custom of smoking spread rapidly."—Asad Beg, in Elliot, vi. 165-167.

1610.—"The Turkes are also incredible takers of Opium ... carrying it about with them both in peace and in warre; which they say expelleth all feare, and makes them couragious; but I rather think giddy headed.... And perhaps for the self same cause they also delight in TOBACCO; they take it through reeds that have ioyned vnto them great heads of wood to containe it: I doubt not but lately taught them, as brought them by the English: and were it not sometimes lookt into (for Morat Bassa not long since commanded a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a Turke, and so to be led in derision through the Citie,) no question but it would prove a principall commodity. Neverthelesse they will take it in corners, and are so ignorant therein, that that which in England is not saleable, doth passe here amongst them for most excellent."—Sandys, Journey, 66.

1615.—"Il TABACCO ancora usano qui" (at Constantinople) "di pigliar in conversazione per gusto: ma io non ho voluto mai provarne, e ne avera cognizione in Italia che molti ne pigliano, ed in particolare il signore cardinale Crescenzio qualche volta per medicamento insegnatogli dal Signor don Virginio Orsino, che primo di tutti, se io non fallo, gli anni addietro lo portò in Roma d'Inghilterra."—P. della Valle, i. 76.

1616.—"Such is the miraculous omnipotence of our strong tasted TOBACCO, as it cures al sorts of diseases (which neuer any drugge could do before) in all persons and at all times.... It cures the gout in the feet and (which is miraculous) in that very instant when the smoke thereof, as light, flies vp into the head, the virtue thereof, as heauy, runs down to the litle toe. It helps all sorts of agues. It refreshes a weary man, and yet makes a man hungry. Being taken when they goe to bed, it makes one sleepe soundly, and yet being taken when a man is sleepie and drousie, it will, as they say, awake his braine, and quicken his vnderstanding.... O omnipotent power of TOBACCO! And if it could by the smoake thereof chase out deuils, as the smoake of Tobias fish did (which I am sure could smell no stronglier) it would serve for a precious Relicke, both for the Superstitious Priests, and the insolent Puritanes, to cast out deuils withall."—K. James I., Counterblaste to Tobacco, in Works, pp. 219-220.

1617.—"As the smoking of tobacco (TAMBÁKÚ) had taken very bad effect upon the health and mind of many persons, I ordered that no one should practise the habit. My brother Sháh 'Abbás, also being aware of its evil effects, had issued a command against the use of it in Irán. But Khán-i-'Alam was so much addicted to smoking, that he could not abstain from it, and often smoked."—Memoirs of Jahángír, in Elliot, v. 851. See the same passage rendered by Blochmann, in Ind. Antiq. i. 164.

1623.—"Incipit nostro seculo in immensum crescere usus TOBACCO, atque afficit homines occulta quidem delectatione, ut qui illi semel assueti sint, difficile postea abstinent."—Bacon, H. Vitae et Mortis, in B. Montague's ed. x. 189.

We are unable to give the date or Persian author of the following extract (though clearly of the 17th century), which with an introductory sentence we have found in a fragmentary note in the handwriting of the late Major William Yule, written in India about the beginning of last century:[270]

"Although TOBACCO be the produce of an European Plant, it has nevertheless been in use by our Physicians medicinally for some time past. Nay, some creditable People even have been friendly to the use of it, though from its having been brought sparingly in the first instance from Europe, its rarity prevented it from coming into general use. The Culture of this Plant, however, became speedily almost universal, within a short period after its introduction into Hindostaun; and the produce of it rewarded the Cultivator far beyond every other article of Husbandry. This became more especially the case in the reign of Shah Jehaun (commenced A.H. 1037) when the Practice of Smoking pervaded all Ranks and Classes within the Empire. Nobles and Beggars, Pious and Wicked, Devotees and Free-thinkers, poets, historians, rhetoricians, doctors and patients, high and low, rich and poor, all! all seemed intoxicated with a decided preference over every other luxury, nay even often over the necessaries of life. To a stranger no offering was so acceptable as a Whiff, and to a friend one could produce nothing half so grateful as a CHILLUM. So rooted was the habit that the confirmed Smoker would abstain from Food and Drink rather than relinquish the gratification he derived from inhaling the Fumes of this deleterious Plant! Nature recoils at the very idea of touching the Saliva of another Person, yet in the present instance our Tobacco smokers pass the moistened Tube from one mouth to another without hesitation on the one hand, and it is received with complacency on the other! The more acrid the Fumes so much the more grateful to the Palate of the Connoisseur. The Smoke is a Collyrium to the Eyes, whilst the Fire, they will tell you, supplies to the Body the waste of radical Heat. Without doubt the HOOKAH is a most pleasing Companion, whether to the Wayworn Traveller or to the solitary Hermit. It is a Friend in whose Bosom we may repose our most confidential Secrets; and a Counsellor upon whose advice we may rely in our most important Concerns. It is an elegant Ornament in our private Appartments: it gives joy to the Beholder in our public Halls. The Music of its sound puts the warbling of the Nightingale to Shame, and the Fragrance of its Perfume brings a Blush on the Cheek of the Rose. Life in short is prolonged by the Fumes inhaled at each inspiration, whilst every expiration of them is accompanied with extatic delight...."—(cætera desunt).

c. 1760.—"TAMBÁKÚ. It is known from the Maásir-i-Rahímí that the TOBACCO came from Europe to the Dakhin, and from the Dakhin to Upper India, during the reign of Akbar Sháh (1556-1605), since which time it has been in general use."—Bahár-i'-Ajam, quoted by Blochmann, in Ind. Antiq. i. 164.

1878.—It appears from Miss Bird's Japan that tobacco was not cultivated in that country till 1605. In 1612 and 1615 the Shogun prohibited both culture and use of TABAKO.—See the work, i. 276-77. [According to Mr. Chamberlain (Things Japanese, 3rd ed. p. 402) by 1651 the law was so far relaxed that smoking was permitted, but only out-of-doors.]

TOBRA, s. Hind. tobṛā, [which, according to Platts, is Skt. protha, 'nose of a horse,' inverted]. The leather nose-bag in which a horse's feed is administered. "In the Nerbudda valley, in Central India, the women wear a profusion of toe-rings, some standing up an inch high. Their shoes are consequently curiously shaped, and are called TOBRAS" (M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge). As we should say, 'buckets.' [The use of the nosebag is referred to by Sir T. Herbert (ed. 1634): "The horses (of the Persians) feed usually of barley and chopt-straw put into a bag, and fastened about their heads, which implyes the manger." Also see TURA.]

1808.—"... stable-boys are apt to serve themselves to a part out of the poor beasts allowance; to prevent which a thrifty housewife sees it put into a TOBRA, or mouth bag, and spits thereon to make the Hostler loathe and leave it alone."—Drummond, Illustrations, &c.

[1875.—"One of the horsemen dropped his TOBRA or nose-bag."—Drew, Jummoo, 240.]

TODDY, s. A corruption of Hind. tāṛī, i.e. the fermented sap of the tāṛ or palmyra, Skt. tāla, and also of other palms, such as the date, the coco-palm, and the Caryota urens; palm-wine. Toddy is generally the substance used in India as yeast, to leaven bread. The word, as is well known, has received a new application in Scotland, the immediate history of which we have not traced. The tāla-tree seems to be indicated, though confusedly, in this passage of Megasthenes from Arrian:

c. B.C. 320.—"Megasthenes tells us ... the Indians were in old times nomadic ... were so barbarous that they wore the skins of such wild animals as they could kill, and subsisted (?) on the bark of trees; that these trees were called in the Indian speech TALA, and that there grew on them as there grows at the tops of the (date) palm trees, a fruit resembling balls of wool."—Arrian, Indica, vii., tr. by McCrindle.

c. 1330.—"... There is another tree of a different species, which ... gives all the year round a white liquor, pleasant to drink, which tree is called TARI."—Fr. Jordanus, 16.

[1554.—"There is in Gujaret a tree of the palm-tribe, called TARI agadji (millet tree). From its branches cups are suspended, and when the cut end of a branch is placed into one of these vessels, a sweet liquid, something of the nature of ARRACK, flows out in a continuous stream ... and presently changes into a most wonderful wine."—Travels of Sidi Ali Reïs, trans. A. Vambéry, p. 29.]

[1609-10.—"TARREE." See under SURA.]

1611.—"Palmiti Wine, which they call TADDY."—N. Dounton, in Purchas, i. 298.

[1614.—"A sort of wine that distilleth out of the Palmetto trees, called TADIE."—Foster, Letters, iii. 4.]

1615.—

"... And then more to glad yee Weele have a health to al our friends in TADEE." Verses to T. Coryat, in Crudities, iii. 47.

1623.—"... on board of which we stayed till nightfall, entertaining with conversation and drinking TARI, a liquor which is drawn from the coco-nut trees, of a whitish colour, a little turbid, and of a somewhat rough taste, though with a blending in sweetness, and not unpalatable, something like one of our vini piccanti. It will also intoxicate, like wine, if drunk over freely."—P. della Valle, ii. 530; [Hak. Soc. i. 62].

[1634.—"The TODDY-tree is like the Date of Palm; the Wine called TODDY is got by wounding and piercing the Tree, and putting a Jar or Pitcher under it, so as the Liquor may drop into it."—Sir T. Herbert, in Harris, i. 408.]

1648.—"The country ... is planted with palmito-trees, from which a sap is drawn called TERRY, that they very commonly drink."—Van Twist, 12.

1653.—"... le TARI qui est le vin ordinaire des Indes."—De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, 246.

1673.—"The Natives singing and roaring all Night long; being drunk with TODDY, the Wine of the Cocoe."—Fryer, 53.

" "As for the rest, they are very respectful, unless the Seamen and Soldiers get drunk, either with TODDY or Bang."—Ibid. 91.

1686.—"Besides the Liquor or Water in the Fruit, there is also a sort of Wine drawn from the Tree called TODDY, which looks like Whey."—Dampier, i. 293.

1705.—"... cette liqueur s'appelle TARIF."—Luillier, 43.

1710.—This word was in common use at Madras.—Wheeler, ii. 125.

1750.—"J. Was vor Leute trincken TADDY? C. Die Soldaten, die Land Portugiesen, die Parreier (see PARIAH) und Schiffleute trincken diesen TADDY."—Madras, oder Fort St. George, &c., Halle, 1750.

1857.—"It is the unfermented juice of the Palmyra which is used as food: when allowed to ferment, which it will do before midday, if left to itself, it is changed into a sweet, intoxicating drink called 'kal' or 'TODDY.'"—Bp. Caldwell, Lectures on Tinnevelly Mission, p. 33.

¶ "The Rat, returning home full of TODDY, said, If I meet the Cat, I will tear him in pieces."—Ceylon Proverb, in Ind. Antiq. i. 59.

Of the Scotch application of the word we can find but one example in Burns, and, strange to say, no mention in Jameson's Dictionary:

1785.—

"The lads an' lasses, blythely bent To mind baith saul an' body, Sit round the table, weel content An' steer about the TODDY...." Burns, The Holy Fair.

1798.—"Action of the case, for giving her a dose in some TODDY, to intoxicate and inflame her passions."—Roots's Reports, i. 80.

1804.—

"... I've nae fear for't; For siller, faith, ye ne'er did care for't, Unless to help a needful body, An' get an antrin glass o' TODDY." Tannahill, Epistle to James Barr.

TODDY-BIRD, s. We do not know for certain what bird is meant by this name in the quotation. The nest would seem to point to the BAYA, or Weaver-bird (Ploceus Baya, Blyth): but the size alleged is absurd; it is probably a blunder. [Another bird, the Artamus fuscus, is, according to Balfour (Cycl. s.v.) called the TODDY shrike.]

[1673.—"For here is a Bird (having its name from the Tree it chuses for its Sanctuary, the TODDY-TREE)...."—Fryer, 76.]

c. 1750-60.—"It is in this tree (see PALMYRA, BRAB) that the TODDY-BIRDS, so called from their attachment to that tree, make their exquisitely curious nests, wrought out of the thinnest reeds and filaments of branches, with an inimitable mechanism, and are about the bigness of a partridge (?) The birds themselves are of no value...."—Grose, i. 48.

TODDY-CAT, s. This name is in S. India applied to the Paradoxurus Musanga, Jerdon: [the P. niger, the Indian Palm-Civet of Blanford (Mammalia, 106).] It infests houses, especially where there is a ceiling of cloth (see CHUTT). Its name is given for its fondness, real or supposed, for palm-juice.

[TOKO, s. Slang for 'a thrashing.' The word is imper. of Hind. ṭoknā, 'to censure, blame,' and has been converted into a noun on the analogy of BUNNOW and other words of the same kind.

[1823.—"TOCO for yam—Yams are food for negroes in the W. Indies ... and if, instead of receiving his proper ration of these, blackee gets a whip (TOCO) about his back, why 'he has caught TOCO' instead of yam."—John Bee, Slang Dict.

[1867.—"TOKO FOR YAM. An expression peculiar to negroes for crying out before being hurt."—Smyth, Sailor's Word-Book, s.v.]

TOLA, s. An Indian weight (chiefly of gold or silver), not of extreme antiquity. Hind. tolā, Skt. tulā, 'a balance,' tul, 'to lift up, to weigh.' The Hindu scale is 8 rattīs (see RUTTEE) = 1 māsha, 12 māshas = 1 tolā. Thus the tolā was equal to 96 rattīs. The proper weight of the rattī, which was the old Indian unit of weight, has been determined by Mr. E. Thomas as 1.75 grains, and the medieval tanga which was the prototype of the rupee was of 100 rattīs weight. "But ... the factitious rattī of the Muslims was merely an aliquot part—1/96 of the comparatively recent tola, and 1/92 of the newly devised rupee." By the Regulation VII. of 1833, putting the British India coinage on its present footing (see under SEER) the tolā weighing 180 grs., which is also the weight of the rupee, is established by the same Regulation, as the unit of the system of weights, 80 tolas = 1 ser, 40 sers = 1 MAUND.

1563.—"I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa (see NIZAMALUCO), a native of Coraçon, who ate every day three TOLLAS (of opium), which is the weight of ten cruzados and a half; but this Coraçoni (Khorasānī), though he was a man of letters and a great scribe and official, was always nodding or sleeping."—Garcia, f. 155_b_.

1610.—"A TOLE is a rupee challany of silver, and ten of these TOLES are the value of one of gold."—Hawkins, in Purchas, i. 217.

1615-16.—"Two TOLE and a half being an ounce."—Sir T. Roe, in Purchas, i. 545; [Hak. Soc. i. 183].

1676.—"Over all the Empire of the Great Mogul, all the Gold and Silver is weigh'd with Weights, which they call TOLLA, which amounts to 9 deniers and eight grains of our weight."—Tavernier, E.T. ii. 18; [ed. Ball, i. 14].

TOMAUN, s. A Mongol word, signifying 10,000, and constantly used in the histories of the Mongol dynasties for a division of an army theoretically consisting of that number. But its modern application is to a Persian money, at the present time worth about 7_s._ 6_d._ [In 1899 the exchange was about 53 CRANS to the £1; 10 Crans = 1 tumān.] Till recently it was only a money of account, representing 10,000 dīnārs; the latter also having been in Persia for centuries only a money of account, constantly degenerating in value. The tomaun in Fryer's time (1677) is reckoned by him as equal to £3, 6_s._ 8_d._ P. della Valle's estimate 60 years earlier would give about £4, 10_s._ 0_d._, and is perhaps loose and too high. Sir T. Herbert's valuation (5 × 13_s._ 8_d._) is the same as Fryer's. In the first and third of the following quotations we have the word in the Tartar military sense, for a division of 10,000 men:

1298.—"You see when a Tartar prince goes forth to war, he takes with him, say, 100,000 horse ... they call the corps of 100,000 men a Tuc; that of 10,000 they call a TOMAN."—Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 54.

c. 1340.—"Ces deux portions réunies formaient un total de 800 TOUMANS, dont chacun vaut 10,000 DINARS courants, et le DINAR 6 dirhems."—Shihābuddīn, Masālak-al Abṣār, in Not. et Exts. xiii. 194.

c. 1347.—"I was informed ... that when the Kān assembled his troops, and called the array of his forces together, there were with him 100 divisions of horse, each composed of 10,000 men, the chief of whom was called Amīr TUMĀN, or lord of 10,000."—Ibn Batuta, iv. 299-300.

A form of the Tartar word seems to have passed into Russian:

c. 1559.—"One thousand in the language of the people is called Tissutze: likewise ten thousand in a single word TMA: twenty thousand _Duue_TMA: thirty thousand _Ti_TMA."—Herberstein, Della Moscovia, Ramusio, iii. 159.

[c. 1590.—In the Sarkár of Kandahár "eighteen DINÁRS make a TUMÁN, and each tumán is equivalent to 800 dáms. The tumán of Khurasán is equal in value to 30 rupees and the tumán of Irák to 40."—Āīn, ed. Jarrett, ii. 393-94.]

1619.—"L'ambasciadore Indiano ... ordinò che donasse a tutti un TOMANO, cioè dieci zecchini per uno."—P. della Valle, ii. 22.

c. 1630.—"But how miserable so ere it seemes to others, the Persian King makes many happy harvests; filling every yeere his insatiate coffers with above 350,000 TOMANS (a TOMAN is five markes sterlin)."—Sir T. Herbert, p. 225.

[c. 1665.—In Persia "the abási is worth 4 sháhis, and the TOMÁN 50 abásis or 200 sháhis."—Tavernier, ed. Ball, i. 24.]

1677.—"... Receipt of Custom (at Gombroon) for which he pays the King yearly Twenty-two thousand THOMANDS, every THOMAND making Three pound and a Noble in our Accompt, Half which we have a Right to."—Fryer, 222.

1711.—"Camels, Houses, &c., are generally sold by the TOMAND, which is 200 Shahees or 50 Abassees; and they usually reckon their Estates that way; such a man is worth so many TOMANDS, as we reckon by Pounds in England."—Lockyer, 229.

[1858.—"Girwur Singh, TOMANDAR, came up with a detachment of the special police."—Sleeman, Journey through Oudh, ii. 17.]

TOMBACK, s. An alloy of copper and zinc, i.e. a particular modification of brass, formerly imported from Indo-Chinese countries. Port. tambaca, from Malay tāmbaga and tămbaga, 'copper,' which is again from Skt. tamṛika and tāmra.

1602.—"Their drummes are huge pannes made of a metall called TOMBAGA, which makes a most hellish sound."—Scott, Discourse of Iaua, in Purchas, i. 180.

1690.—"This TOMBAC is a kind of Metal, whose scarcity renders it more valuable than Gold.... 'Tis thought to be a kind of natural Compound of Gold, Silver, and Brass, and in some places the mixture is very Rich, as at Borneo, and the Moneilloes, in others more allayed, as at Siam."—Ovington, 510.

1759.—"The Productions of this Country (Siam) are prodigious quantities of Grain, Cotton, Benjamin ... and TAMBANCK."—In Dalrymple, i. 119.

TOM-TOM, s. Ṭamṭam, a native drum. The word comes from India, and is chiefly used there. Forbes (Rās-Mālā, ii. 401) [ed. 1878, p. 665] says the thing is so called because used by criers who beat it tām-tām, 'place by place,' i.e. first at one place, then at another. But it is rather an onomatopoeia, not belonging to any language in particular. In Ceylon it takes the form tamaṭṭama, in Tel. tappeta, in Tam. tambattam; in Malay it is toṅtoṅ, all with the same meaning. [When badminton was introduced at Satāra natives called it Ṭamṭam phūl khel, ṭam-ṭam meaning 'battledore,' and the shuttlecock looked like a flower (phūl). Tommy Atkins promptly turned this into "Tom Fool" (Calcutta Rev. xcvi. 346).] In French the word tamtam is used, not for a drum of any kind, but for a Chinese GONG (q.v.). M. Littré, however, in the Supplement to his Dict., remarks that this use is erroneous.

1693.—"It is ordered that to-morrow morning the CHOULTRY Justices do cause the TOM TOM to be beat through all the Streets of the Black Town...."—In Wheeler, i. 268.

1711.—"Their small Pipes, and TOM TOMS, instead of Harmony made the Discord the greater."—Lockyer, 235.

1755.—In the Calcutta Mayor's expenses we find:

"TOM TOM, R. 1 1 0."—In Long, 56.

1764.—"You will give strict orders to the Zemindars to furnish Oil and Musshauls, and TOM TOMS and Pikemen, &c., according to custom."—Ibid. 391.

1770.—"... An instrument of brass which the Europeans lately borrowed from the Turks to add to their military music, and which is called a TAM" (!).—Abbé Raynal, tr. 1777, i. 30.

1789.—"An harsh kind of music from a TOM-TOM or drum, accompanied by a loud rustic pipe, sounds from different parties throughout the throng...."—Munro, Narrative, 73.

1804.—"I request that they may be hanged; and let the cause of their punishment be published in the bazar by beat of TOM-TOM."—Wellington, iii. 186.

1824.—"The Mahrattas in my vicinity kept up such a confounded noise with the TAMTAMS, cymbals, and pipes, that to sleep was impossible."—Seely, Wonders of Ellora, ch. iv.

1836.—For the use of the word by Dickens, see under GUM-GUM.

1862.—"The first musical instruments were without doubt percussive sticks, calabashes, TOMTOMS."—Herbert Spencer, First Principles, 356.

1881.—"The TOM-TOM is ubiquitous. It knows no rest. It is content with depriving man of his. It selects by preference the hours of the night as the time for its malign influence to assert its most potent sway. It reverberates its dull unmeaning monotones through the fitful dreams which sheer exhaustion brings. It inspires delusive hopes by a brief lull only to break forth with refreshed vigour into wilder ecstacies of maniacal fury—accompanied with nasal incantations and protracted howls...."—Overland Times of India, April 14.

TONGA, s. A kind of light and small two-wheeled vehicle, Hind, tāngā, [Skt. tamanga, 'a platform']. The word has become familiar of late years, owing to the use of the tonga in a modified form on the roads leading up to Simla, Darjeeling, and other hill-stations. [Tavernier speaks of a carriage of this kind, but does not use the word:

[c. 1665.—"They have also, for travelling, small, very light, carriages which contain two persons; but usually one travels alone ... to which they harness a pair of oxen only. These carriages, which are provided, like ours, with curtains and cushions, are not slung...."—Tavernier, ed. Ball, i. 44.]

1874.—"The villages in this part of the country are usually superior to those in Poona or Sholápur, and the people appear to be in good circumstances.... The custom too, which is common, of driving light TONGAS drawn by ponies or oxen points to the same conclusion."—Settlement Report of Násik.

1879.—"A TONGHA dâk has at last been started between Rajpore and Dehra. The first tongha took only 5½ hours from Rajpore to Saharunpore."—Pioneer Mail.

1880.—"In the (Times) of the 19th of April we are told that 'Syud Mahomed Padshah has repulsed the attack on his fort instigated by certain moolahs of TONGA dâk.'... Is the relentless TONGA a region of country or a religious organization?... The original telegram appears to have contemplated a full stop after 'certain moollahs.' Then came an independent sentence about the TONGA dâk working admirably between Peshawur and Jellalabad, but the sub-editor of the Times, interpreting the message referred to, made sense of it in the way we have seen, associating the ominous mystery with the moollahs, and helping out the other sentence with some explanatory ideas of his own."—Pioneer Mail, June 10.

1881.—"Bearing in mind Mr. Framji's extraordinary services, notably those rendered during the mutiny, and ... that he is crippled for life ... by wounds received while gallantly defending the mail TONGA cart in which he was travelling, when attacked by dacoits...."—Letter from Bombay Govt. to Govt. of India, June 17, 1881.

TONICATCHY, TUNNYKETCH, s. In Madras this is the name of the domestic water-carrier, who is generally a woman, and acts as a kind of under housemaid. It is a corr. of Tamil tannir-kāssi, tannikkāriççi, an abbreviation of tannīr-kāsatti, 'water-woman.'

c. 1780.—"'Voudriez-vous me permettre de faire ce trajet avec mes gens et mes bagages, qui ne consistent qu'en deux malles, quatre caisses de vin, deux ballots de toiles, et deux femmes, dont l'une est ma cuisinière, et l'autre, ma TANNIE KARETJE ou porteuse d'eau.'"—Haafner, i. 242.

1792.—"The Armenian ... now mounts a bit of blood ... and ... dashes the mud about through the streets of the Black Town, to the admiration and astonishment of the TAWNY-KERTCHES."—Madras Courier, April 26.

TONJON, and vulg. TOMJOHN, s. A sort of sedan or portable chair. It is (at least in the Bengal Presidency) carried like a palankin by a single pole and four bearers, whereas a JOMPON (q.v.), for use in a hilly country, has two poles like a European sedan, each pair of bearers bearing it by a stick between the poles, to which the latter are slung. We cannot tell what the origin of this word is, nor explain the etymology given by Williamson below, unless it is intended for thām-jāngh, which might mean 'support-thigh.' Mr. Platts gives as forms in Hind. tāmjhām and thāmjān. The word is perhaps adopted from some trans-gangetic language. A rude contrivance of this kind in Malabar is described by Col. Welsh under the name of a 'Tellicherry chair' (ii. 40).

c. 1804.—"I had a TONJON, or open palanquin, in which I rode."—Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog. 283.

1810.—"About Dacca, Chittagong, Tipperah, and other mountainous parts, a very light kind of conveyance is in use, called a TAUM-JAUNG, i.e. 'a support to the feet.'"—Williamson, V.M. i. 322-23.

" "Some of the party at the tents sent a TONJON, or open chair, carried like a palankeen, to meet me."—Maria Graham, 166.

[1827.—"In accordance with Lady D'Oyly's earnest wish I go out every morning in her TONJIN."—Diary of Mrs. Fenton, 100.]

1829.—"I had been conveyed to the hill in Hanson's TONJON, which differs only from a palanquin in being like the body of a gig with a head to it."—Mem. of Col. Mountain, 88.

[1832.—"... I never seat myself in the palankeen or THONJAUN without a feeling bordering on self-reproach...."—Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations, i. 320.]

1839.—"He reined up his ragged horse, facing me, and dancing about till I had passed; then he dashed past me at full gallop, wheeled round, and charged my TONJON, bending down to his saddlebow, pretending to throw a lance, showing his teeth, and uttering a loud quack!"—Letters from Madras, 290.

[1849.—"We proceeded to Nawabgunge, the minister riding out with me, for some miles, to take leave, as I sat in my TONJOHN."—Sleeman, Journey through Oudh, i. 2.]

TOOLSY, s. The holy Basil of the Hindus (Ocimum sanctum, L.), Skt. tulsī or tulasī, frequently planted in a vase upon a pedestal of masonry in the vicinity of Hindu temples or dwellings. Sometimes the ashes of deceased relatives are preserved in these domestic shrines. The practice is alluded to by Fr. Odoric as in use at Tana, near Bombay (see Cathay, i. 59, c. 1322); and it is accurately described by the later ecclesiastic quoted below. See also Ward's Hindoos, ii. 203. The plant has also a kind of sanctity in the Greek Church, and a character for sanitary value at least on the shores of the Mediterranean generally.

[c. 1650.—"They who bear the TULASĪ round the neck ... they are Vaishnavas, and sanctify the world."—Bhaktā Mālā, in H. H. Wilson's Works, i. 41.]

1672.—"Almost all the Hindus ... adore a plant like our Basilico gentile, but of more pungent odour.... Every one before his house has a little altar, girt with a wall half an ell high, in the middle of which they erect certain pedestals like little towers, and in these the shrub is grown. They recite their prayers daily before it, with repeated prostrations, sprinklings of water, &c. There are also many of these maintained at the bathing-places, and in the courts of the pagodas."—P. Vincenzo Maria, 300.

1673.—"They plaster Cow-dung before their Doors; and so keep themselves clean, having a little place or two built up a Foot Square of Mud, where they plant Calaminth, or (by them called) TULCE, which they worship every Morning, and tend with Diligence."—Fryer, 199.

1842.—"Veneram a planta chamada TULOSSE, por dizerem é do pateo dos Deoses, e por isso é commun no pateo de suas casas, e todas as manhãs lhe vão tributar veneração."—Annaes Maritimos, iii. 453.

1872.—"At the head of the ghát, on either side, is a sacred TULASI plant ... placed on a high pedestal of masonry."—Govinda Samanta, i. 18.

The following illustrates the esteem attached to Toolsy in S. Europe:

1885.—"I have frequently realised how much prized the basil is in Greece for its mystic properties. The herb, which they say grew on Christ's grave, is almost worshipped in the Eastern Church. On St. Basil's day women take sprigs of this plant to be blessed in church. On returning home they cast some on the floor of the house, to secure luck for the ensuing year. They eat a little with their household, and no sickness, they maintain, will attack them for a year. Another bit they put in their cupboard, and firmly believe that their embroideries and silken raiment will be free from the visitation of rats, mice, and moths, for the same period."—J. T. Bent, The Cyclades, p. 328.

TOOMONGONG, s. A Malay title, especially known as borne by one of the chiefs of Johōr, from whom the Island of Singapore was purchased. The Sultans of Johōr are the representatives of the old Mahommedan dynasty of Malacca, which took refuge in Johōr, and the adjoining islands (including Bintang especially), when expelled by Albuquerque in 1511, whilst the Tumanggung was a minister who had in Peshwa fashion appropriated the power of the Sultan, with hereditary tenure: and this chief now lives, we believe, at Singapore. Crawfurd says: "The word is most probably Javanese; and in Java is the title of a class of nobles, not of an office" (Malay Dict. s.v.)

[1774.—"Paid a visit to the Sultan ... and Pangaram TOOMONGONG...."—Diary of J. Herbert, in Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series, ii. 438.

[1830.—"This (Bopáti), however, is rather a title of office than of mere rank, as these governors are sometimes TUMÚNG'GUNGS, An'gebáis, and of still inferior rank."—Raffles, Java, 2nd ed. i. 299.]

1884.—"Singapore had originally been purchased from two Malay chiefs; the Sultan and TUMANGONG of Johore. The former, when Sir Stamford Raffles entered into the arrangement with them, was the titular sovereign, whilst the latter, who held an hereditary office, was the real ruler."—Cavenagh, Reminis. of an Indian Official, 273.

TOON, TOON-WOOD, s. The tree and timber of the Cedrela Toona, Roxb. N.O. Meliaceae. Hind. tun, tūn, Skt. tunna. The timber is like a poor mahogany, and it is commonly used for furniture and fine joiner's work in many parts of India. It is identified by Bentham with the Red Cedar of N.S. Wales and Queensland (Cedrela australis, F. Mueller). See Brandis, Forest Flora, 73. A sp. of the same genus (C. sinensis) is called in Chinese ch'un, which looks like the same word.

[1798.—The tree first described by Sir W. Jones, As. Res. iv. 288.]

1810.—"The TOON, or country mahogany, which comes from Bengal...."—Maria Graham, 101.

1837.—"Rosellini informs us that there is an Egyptian harp at Florence, of which the wood is what is commonly called E. Indian mahogany (Athenaeum, July 22, 1837). This may be the Cedrela TOONA."—Royle's Hindu Medicine, 30.

TOORKEY, s. A Turkī horse, i.e. from Turkestan. Marco Polo uses what is practically the same word for a horse from the Turcoman horse-breeders of Asia Minor.

1298.—"... the Turcomans ... dwell among mountains and downs where they find good pasture, for their occupation is cattle-keeping. Excellent horses, known as TURQUANS, are reared in their country...."—Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 2.

[c. 1590.—"The fourth class (TURKÍ) are horses imported from Turán; though strong and well formed, they do not come up to the preceding (Arabs, Persian, Mujannas)."—Āīn, i. 234.

[1663.—"If they are found to be TURKI horses, that is from Turkistan or Tartary, and of a proper size and adequate strength, they are branded on the thigh with the King's mark...."—Bernier, ed. Constable, 243.]

1678.—"Four horses bought for the Company—

Pagodas. One young Arab at 160 One old TURKEY at 40 One old Atchein at 20 One of this country at 20 ----- 240." Ft. St. Geo. Consns., March 6, in Notes and Exts., Madras, 1871.

1782.—"Wanted one or two Tanyans (see TANGUN) rising six years old, Wanted also a Bay TOORKEY, or Bay Tazzi (see TAZEE) Horse for a Buggy...."—India Gazette, Feb. 9.

" "To be disposed of at Ghyretty ... a Buggy, almost new ... a pair of uncommonly beautiful spotted TOORKAYS."—Ibid. March 2.

TOOTNAGUE, s. Port. tutenaga. This word appears to have two different applications. A. A Chinese alloy of copper, zinc, and nickel, sometimes called 'white copper' (i.e. peh-tung of the Chinese). The finest qualities are alleged to contain arsenic.[271] The best comes from Yunnan, and Mr. Joubert of the Garnier Expedition, came to the conclusion that it was produced by a direct mixture of the ores in the furnace (Voyage d'Exploration, ii. 160). B. It is used in Indian trade in the same loose way that spelter is used, for either zinc or pewter (peh-yuen, or 'white lead' of the Chinese). The base of the word is no doubt the Pers. tūtiya, Skt. tuttha, an oxide of zinc, generally in India applied to blue vitriol or sulphate of copper, but the formation of the word is obscure. Possibly the last syllable is merely an adjective affix, in which way nāk is used in Persian. Or it may be nāga in the sense of lead, which is one of the senses given by Shakespear. In one of the quotations given below, tutenague is confounded with calin (see CALAY). Moodeen Sheriff gives as synonyms for zinc, Tam. tuttanāgam [tuttunāgam], Tel. tuttunāgam [tuttināgamu], Mahr. and Guz. tutti-nāga. Sir G. Staunton is curiously wrong in supposing (as his mode of writing seems to imply) that tutenague is a Chinese word. [The word has been finally corrupted in England into 'tooth and egg' metal, as in a quotation below.]

1605.—"4500 Pikals (see PECUL) of Tintenaga (for TIUTENAGA) or Spelter."—In Valentijn, v. 329.

1644.—"That which they export (from Cochin to Orissa) is pepper, although it is prohibited, and all the drugs of the south, with Callaym (see CALAY), TUTUNAGA, wares of China and Portugal; jewelled ornaments; but much less nowadays, for the reasons already stated...."—Bocarro, MS. f. 316.

1675.—"... from thence with Dollars to China for Sugar, Tea, Porcelane, Laccared Ware, Quicksilver, TUTHINAG, and Copper...."—Fryer, 86.

[1676-7.—"... supposing yo^r Hon^r may intend to send y^e Sugar, Sugar-candy, and TUTONAG for Persia...."—Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series, i. 125.]

1679.—Letter from Dacca reporting ... "that Dacca is not a good market for Gold, Copper, Lead, Tin or TUTENAGUE."—Ft. St. Geo. Consns., Oct. 31, in Notes and Exts. Madras, 1871.

[ " "In the list of commodities brought from the East Indies, 1678, I find among the drugs, tincal (see TINCALL) and TOOTHANAGE set doune. Enquire also what these are...."—Letter of Sir T. Browne, May 29, in N. & Q. 2 ser. vii. 520.]

1727.—"Most of the Spunge in China had pernicious Qualities because the Subterraneous Grounds were stored with Minerals, as Copper, Quicksilver, Allom, TOOTHENAGUE, &c."—A. Hamilton, ii. 223; [ed. 1744, ii. 222, for "Spunge" reading "Springs"].

1750.—"A sort of Cash made of TOOTHENAGUE is the only Currency of the Country."—Some Ac. of Cochin China, by Mr. Robert Kirsop, in Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 245.

[1757.—Speaking of the freemen enrolled at Nottingham in 1757, Bailey (Annals of Nottinghamshire, iii. 1235) mentions as one of them William Tutin, buckle-maker, and then goes on to say: "It was a son of this latter person who was the inventor of that beautiful composite white metal, the introduction of which created such a change in numerous articles of ordinary table service in England. This metal, in honour of the inventor, was called TUTINIC, but which word, by one of the most absurd perversions of language ever known, became transferred into 'TOOTH AND EGG,' the name by which it was almost uniformly recognised in the shops."—Quoted in 2 ser. N. & Q. x. 144.]

1780.—"At Quedah, there is a trade for calin (see CALAY) or TUTENAGUE ... to export to different parts of the Indies."—Dunn, New Directory, 5th ed. 338.

1797.—"TU-TE-NAG is, properly speaking, zinc, extracted from a rich ore or calamine; the ore is powdered and mixed with charcoal dust, and placed in earthen jars over a slow fire, by means of which the metal rises in form of vapour, in a common distilling apparatus, and afterwards is condensed in water."—Staunton's Acct. of Lord Macartney's Embassy, 4to ed. ii. 540.

TOPAZ, TOPASS, &c., s. A name used in the 17th and 18th centuries for dark-skinned or half-caste claimants of Portuguese descent, and Christian profession. Its application is generally, though not universally, to soldiers of this class, and it is possible that it was originally a corruption of Pers. (from Turkish) top-chī, 'a gunner.' It may be a slight support to this derivation that Italians were employed to cast guns for the Zamorin at Calicut from a very early date in the 16th century, and are frequently mentioned in the annals of Correa between 1503 and 1510. Various other etymologies have however been given. That given by Orme below (and put forward doubtfully by Wilson) from topī, 'a hat,' has a good deal of plausibility, and even if the former etymology be the true origin, it is probable that this one was often in the minds of those using the term, as its true connotation. It may have some corroboration not only in the fact that Europeans are to this day often spoken of by natives (with a shade of disparagement) as TOPEEWALAS (q.v.) or 'Hat-men,' but also in the pride commonly taken by all persons claiming European blood in wearing a hat; indeed Fra Paolino tells us that this class call themselves gente de chapeo (see also the quotation below from Ovington). Possibly however this was merely a misrendering of topaz from the assumed etymology. The same Fra Paolino, with his usual fertility in error, propounds in another passage that topaz is a corruption of do-bhāshiya, 'two-tongued' (in fact is another form of DUBASH, q.v.), viz. using Portuguese and a debased vernacular (pp. 50 and 144). [The Madras Gloss. assumes Mal. tópáshi to be a corruption of DUBASH.] The Topaz on board ship is the sweeper, who is at sea frequently of this class.

1602.—"The 12th ditto we saw to seaward another Champaigne (SAMPAN) wherein were 20 men, Mestiços (see MUSTEES) and TOUPAS."—Van Spilbergen's Voyage, p. 34, pub. 1648.

[1672.—"TOEPASSES." See under MADRAS.]

1673.—"To the Fort then belonged 300 English, and 400 TOPAZES, or Portugal Firemen."—Fryer, 66. In his glossarial Index he gives "TOPAZES, Musketeers."

1680.—"It is resolved and ordered to entertain about 100 TOPASSES, or Black Portuguese, into pay."—In Wheeler, i. 121.

1686.—"It is resolved, as soon as English soldiers can be provided sufficient for the garrison, that all TOPASSES be disbanded, and no more entertained, since there is little dependence on them."—In ditto, 159.

1690.—"A Report spread abroad, that a Rich Moor Ship belonging to one Abdal Ghaford, was taken by Hat-men, that is, in their (the Moors) Dialect, Europeans."—Ovington, 411.

1705.—"... TOPASES, qui sont des gens du pais qu'on élève et qu'on habille à la Françoise, lesquels ont esté instruits dans la Religion Catholique par quelques uns de nos Missionnaires."—Luillier, 45-46.

1711.—"The Garrison consists of about 250 Soldiers, at 91 Fanhams, or 1_l._ 2_s._ 9_d._ per Month, and 200 TOPASSES, or black Mungrel Portuguese, at 50, or 52 Fanhams per Month."—Lockyer, 14.

1727.—"Some Portuguese are called TOPASSES ... will be served by none but Portuguese Priests, because they indulge them more and their Villany."—A. Hamilton, [ed. 1744, i. 326].

1745.—"Les Portugais et les autres Catholiques qu'on nomme Mestices (see MUSTEES) et TOPASES, également comme les naturels du Pays y viennent sans distinction pour assister aux Divins mystères."—Norbert, ii. 31.

1747.—"The officers upon coming in report their People in general behaved very well, and could not do more than they did with such a handful of men against the Force the Enemy had, being as they believe at least to be one thousand Europeans, besides TOPASSES, Coffrees (see CAFFER), and Seapoys (see SEPOY), altogether about Two Thousand (2000)."—MS. Consns. at Ft. St. David, March 1. (In India Office).

1749.—"600 effective Europeans would not have cost more than that Crowd of useless TOPASSES and Peons of which the Major Part of our Military has of late been composed."—In A Letter to a Proprietor of the E.I. Co. p. 57.

" "The TOPASSES of which the major Part of the Garrison consisted, every one that knows Madrass knows it to be a black, degenerate, wretched Race of the antient Portuguese, as proud and bigotted as their Ancestors, lazy, idle, and vitious withal, and for the most Part as weak and feeble in Body as base in Mind, not one in ten possessed of any of the necessary Requisites of a Soldier."—Ibid. App. p. 103.

1756.—"... in this plight, from half an hour after eleven till near two in the morning, I sustained the weight of a heavy man, with his knees on my back, and the pressure of his whole body on my head; a Dutch sergeant, who had taken his seat upon my left shoulder, and a TOPAZ bearing on my right."—Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole, [ed. 1758, p. 19].

1758.—"There is a distinction said to be made by you ... which, in our opinion, does no way square with rules of justice and equity, and that is the exclusion of Portuguese TOPASSES, and other Christian natives, from any share of the money granted by the Nawab."—Court's Letter, in Long, 133.

c. 1785.—"TOPASSES, black foot soldiers, descended from Portuguese marrying natives, called TOPASSES because they wear hats."—Carraccioli's Clive, iv. 564. The same explanation in Orme, i. 80.

1787.—"... Assuredly the mixture of Moormen, Rajahpoots, Gentoos, and Malabars in the same corps is extremely beneficial.... I have also recommended the corps of TOPASSES or descendants of Europeans, who retain the characteristic qualities of their progenitors."—Col. Fullarton's View of English Interests in India, 222.

1789.—"TOPASSES are the sons of Europeans and black women, or low Portuguese, who are trained to arms."—Munro, Narr. 321.

1817.—"TOPASSES, or persons whom we may denominate Indo-Portuguese, either the mixed produce of Portuguese and Indian parents, or converts to the Portuguese, from the Indian, faith."—J. Mill, Hist. iii. 19.

TOPE, s. This word is used in three quite distinct senses, from distinct origins.

A. Hind. top, 'a cannon.' This is Turkish tōp, adopted into Persian and Hindustani. We cannot trace it further. [Mr. Platts regards T. tob, top, as meaning originally 'a round mass,' from Skt. stūpa, for which see below.]

B. A grove or orchard, and in Upper India especially a mango-orchard. The word is in universal use by the English, but is quite unknown to the natives of Upper India. It is in fact Tam. tōppu, Tel. tōpu, [which the Madras Gloss. derives from Tam. togu, 'to collect,'] and must have been carried to Bengal by foreigners at an early period of European traffic. But Wilson is curiously mistaken in supposing it to be in common use in Hindustan by natives. The word used by them is bāgh.

C. An ancient Buddhist monument in the form of a solid dome. The word tōp is in local use in the N.W. Punjab, where ancient monuments of this kind occur, and appears to come from Skt. stūpa through the Pali or Prakrit thūpo. According to Sir H. Elliot (i. 505), Stupa in Icelandic signifies 'a Tower.' We cannot find it in Cleasby. The word was first introduced to European knowledge by Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the Tope of Manikyala in the Rawul Pindi district.

A.—

[1687.—"TOPE." See under TOPE-KHANA.

[1884.—"The big gun near the Central Museum of Lahor called the Zam-Zamah or Bhanjianvati TOP, seems to have held much the same place with the Sikhs as the Malik-i-Maidán held in Bijapur."—Bombay Gazetteer, xxiii. 642.]

B.—

1673.—"... flourish pleasant TOPS of Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas."—Fryer, 40.

" "The Country is Sandy; yet plentiful in Provisions; in all places, TOPS of Trees."—Ibid. 41.

1747.—"The TOPES and Walks of Trees in and about the Bounds will furnish them with firewood to burn, and Clay for Bricks is almost everywhere."—Report of a Council of War at Ft. St. David, in Consns. of May 5, MS. in India Office.

1754.—"A multitude of People set to the work finished in a few days an entrenchment, with a stout mud wall, at a place called Facquire's TOPE, or the grove of the Facquire."—Orme, i. 273.

1799.—"Upon looking at the TOPE as I came in just now, it appeared to me, that when you get possession of the bank of the NULLAH, you have the TOPE as a matter of course."—Wellington, Desp. i. 23.

1809.—"... behind that a rich country, covered with rice fields and TOPES."—Ld. Valentia, i. 557.

1814.—"It is a general practice when a plantation of mango trees is made, to dig a well on one side of it. The well and the TOPE are married, a ceremony at which all the village attends, and large sums are often expended."—Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 56.

C.—

[1839.—"TOPE is an expression used for a mound or barrow as far west as Peshawer...."—Elphinstone, Caubul, 2nd ed. i. 108.]

TOPE-KHANA, s. The Artillery, Artillery Park, or Ordnance Department, Turco-Pers. tōp-khāna, 'cannon-house' or 'cannon-department.' The word is the same that appears so often in reports from Constantinople as the Tophaneh. Unless the traditions of Donna Tofana are historical, we are strongly disposed to suspect that Aqua Tofana may have had its name from this word.

1687.—"The Toptchi. These are Gunners, called so from the word Tope, which in Turkish signifies a Cannon, and are in number about 1200, distributed in 52 Chambers; their Quarters are at TOPHANA, or the place of Guns in the Suburbs of Constantinople."—Rycaut's Present State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 94.

1726.—"Isfandar Chan, chief of the Artillery (called the Daroger (see DAROGA) of the TOPSCANNA)."—Valentijn, iv. (Suratte), 276.

1765.—"He and his troops knew that by the treachery of the TOPE KHONNAH DROGER (see DAROGA), the cannon were loaded with powder only."—Holwell, Hist. Events, &c. i. 96.

TOPEE, s. A hat, Hind. ṭopī. This is sometimes referred to Port. topo, 'the top' (also tope, 'a top-knot,' and topete, a 'toupee'), which is probably identical with English and Dutch top, L. German topp, Fr. topet, &c. But there is also a simpler Hind. word ṭop, for a helmet or hat, and the quotation from the Roteiro Vocabulary seems to show that the word existed in India when the Portuguese first arrived. With the usual tendency to specialize foreign words, we find this word becomes specialized in application to the SOLA hat.

1498.—In the vocabulary ("Este he a linguajem de Calicut") we have: "barrete (i.e. a cap): TUPY."—Roteiro, 118.

The following expression again, in the same work, seems to be Portuguese, and to refer to some mode in which the women's hair was dressed: "Trazem em a moleera huuns TOPETES por signall que sam Christãos."—Ibid. 52.

1849.—"Our good friend Sol came down in right earnest on the waste, and there is need of many a fold of twisted muslin round the white TOPI, to keep off his importunacy."—Dry Leaves from Young Egypt, 2.

1883.—"TOPEE, a solar helmet."—Wills, Modern Persia, 263.

TOPEEWALA, s. Hind. ṭopīwālā, 'one who wears a hat,' generally a European, or one claiming to be so. Formerly by Englishmen it was habitually applied to the dark descendants of the Portuguese. R. Drummond says that in his time (before 1808) Topeewala and PUGGRY_wala_ were used in Guzerat and the Mahratta country for 'Europeans' and 'natives.' [The S. Indian form is Toppikār.] The author of the Persian Life of Hydur Naik (Or. Tr. Fund, by Miles) calls Europeans Kalāh-posh, i.e. 'hat-wearers' (p. 85).

1803.—"The descendants of the Portuguese ... unfortunately the ideas of Christianity are so imperfect that the only mode they hit upon of displaying their faith is by wearing hats and breeches."—Sydney Smith, Works, 3d. ed. iii. 5.

[1826.—"It was now evident we should have to encounter the TOPEE WALLAS."—Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 71.]

1874.—"... you will see that he will not be able to protect us. All TOPIWÁLÁS ... are brothers to each other. The magistrates and the judge will always decide in favour of their white brethren."—Govinda Samanta, ii. 211.

TORCULL, s. This word occurs only in Castanheda. It is the Malayālam tiru-koyil, [Tam. tiru, Skt. śri, 'holy' koyil, 'temple']. See i. 253, 254; also the English Trans. of 1582, f. 151. In fact, in the 1st ed. of the 1st book of Castanheda turcoll occurs where pagode is found in subsequent editions. [Tricalore in S. Arcot is in Tam. Tirukkoyilūr, with the same meaning.]

TOSHACONNA, s. P.—H. tosha-khāna. The repository of articles received as presents, or intended to be given as presents, attached to a government-office, or great man's establishment. The tosha-khāna is a special department attached to the Foreign Secretariat of the Government of India.

[1616.—"Now indeed the ATASHCKANNOE was become a right stage."—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 300.]

[1742.—"... the Treasury, Jewels, TOISHIK-KHANNA ... that belonged to the Emperor...."—Fraser, H. of Nadir Shah, 173.]

1799.—"After the capture of Seringapatam, and before the country was given over to the Raja, some brass SWAMIES (q.v.), which were in the TOSHEKANAH were given to the brahmins of different pagodas, by order of Macleod and the General. The prize-agents require payment for them."—Wellington, i. 56.

[1885.—"When money is presented to the Viceroy, he always 'remits' it, but when presents of jewels, arms, stuffs, horses, or other things of value are given him, they are accepted, and are immediately handed over to the TOSH KHANA or Government Treasury...."—Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life, 75.]

TOSTDAUN, s. Military Hind. tosdān for a cartouche-box. The word appears to be properly Pers. toshadān, 'provision-holder,' a wallet.

[1841.—"This last was, however, merely 'TOS-DAN kee awaz'—a cartouch-box report—as our sepoys oddly phrase a vague rumour."—Society in India, ii. 223.]

TOTY, s. Tam. toṭṭi, Canar. totīga, from Tam. tondu, 'to dig,' properly a low-caste labourer in S. India, and a low-caste man who in villages receives certain allowances for acting as messenger, &c., for the community, like the GORAYT of N. India.

1730.—"Il y a dans chaque village un homme de service, appellé TOTTI, qui est chargé des impositions publiques."—Lettr. Edif. xiii. 371.

[1883.—"The name TOTY being considered objectionable, the same officers in the new arrangements are called Talaiaris (see TALIAR) when assigned to Police, and Vettians when employed in Revenue duties."—Le Fanu, Man. of Salem, ii. 211.]

TOUCAN, s. This name is very generally misapplied by Europeans to the various species of Hornbill, formerly all styled Buceros, but now subdivided into various genera. Jerdon says: "They (the hornbills) are, indeed, popularly called Toucans throughout India; and this appears to be their name in some of the Malayan isles; the word signifying 'a worker,' from the noise they make." This would imply that the term did originally belong to a species of hornbill, and not to the S. American Rhamphastes or Zygodactyle. Tukang is really in Malay a 'craftsman or artificer'; but the dictionaries show no application to the bird. We have here, in fact, a remarkable instance of the coincidences which often justly perplex etymologists, or would perplex them if it were not so much their habit to seize on one solution and despise the others. Not only is tukang in Malay 'an artificer,' but, as Willoughby tells us, the Spaniards called the real S. American toucan 'carpintero' from the noise he makes. And yet there seems no doubt that Toucan is a Brazilian name for a Brazilian bird. See the quotations, and especially Thevet's, with its date.

The Toucan is described by Oviedo (c. 1535), but he mentions only the name by which "the Christians" called it,—in Ramusio's Italian Picuto (?Beccuto; Sommario, in Ramusio, iii. f. 60). [Prof. Skeat (Concise Dict. s.v.) gives only the Brazilian derivation. The question is still further discussed, without any very definite result, save that it is probably an imitation of the cry of the bird, in N. & Q. 9 ser. vii. 486; viii. 22, 67, 85, 171, 250.]

1556.—"Sur la coste de la marine, la plus frequẽte marchandise est le plumage d'vn oyseau, qu'ils appellent en leur langue TOUCAN, lequel descrivons sommairement puis qu'il vient à propos. Cest oyseau est de la grandeur d'vn pigeon.... Au reste cest oyseau est merveilleusement difforme et monstrueux, ayant le bec plus gros et plus long quasi que le reste du corps."—Les Singularitez de la France Antarticque, autrement nommée Amerique.... Par T. André Theuet, Natif d'Angoulesme, Paris, 1558, f. 91.

1648.—"TUCANA sive TOUCAN Brasiliensibus: avis picae aut palumbi magnitudine.... Rostrum habet ingens et nonnumquam palmum longum, exterius flavam.... Mirum est autem videri possit quomodo tantilla avis tam grande rostrum ferat; sed levissimum est."—GeorgI MarcgravI de Liebstad, Hist. Rerum Natur. Brasiliae. Lib. V. cap. xv., in Hist. Natur. Brasil. Lugd. Bat. 1648, p. 217.

See also (1599) Aldrovandus, Ornitholog. lib. xii. cap. 19, where the word is given TOUCHAM.

Here is an example of misapplication to the Hornbill, though the latter name is also given:

1885.—"Soopah (in N. Canara) is the only region in which I have met with the TOUCAN or great hornbill.... I saw the comical looking head with its huge aquiline beak, regarding me through a fork in the branch; and I account it one of the best shots I ever made, when I sent a ball ... through the head just at its junction with the handsome orange-coloured helmet which surmounts it. Down came the TOUCAN with outspread wings, dead apparently; but when my peon Manoel raised him by the thick muscular neck, he fastened his great claws on his hand, and made the wood resound with a succession of roars more like a bull than a bird."—Gordon Forbes, Wild Life in Canara, &c. pp. 37-38.

TOWLEEA, s. Hind. tauliyā, 'a towel.' This is a corruption, however, not of the English form, but rather of the Port. toalha (Panjab N. & Q., 1885, ii. 117).

TRAGA, s. [Molesworth gives "S. trāgā, Guz. trāgu"; trāga does not appear in Monier-Williams's Skt. Dict., and Wilson queries the word as doubtful. Dr. Grierson writes: "I cannot trace its origin back to Skt. One is tempted to connect it with the Skt. root trai, or trā, 'to protect,' but the termination gā presents difficulties which I cannot get over. One would expect it to be derived from some Skt. word like trāka, but no such word exists."] The extreme form of DHURNA (q.v.) among the Rājputs and connected tribes, in which the complainant puts himself, or some member of his family, to torture or death, as a mode for bringing vengeance on the oppressor. The tone adopted by some persons and papers at the time of the death of the great Charles Gordon, tended to imply their view that his death was a kind of traga intended to bring vengeance on those who had sacrificed him. [For a case in Greece, see Pausanias, X. i. 6. Another name for this self-sacrifice is Chandi, which is perhaps Skt. ćaṇḍa, 'passionate' (see Malcolm, Cent. India, 2nd ed. ii. 137). Also compare the jūhar of the Rājputs (Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, i. 74). And for Kūr, see As. Res. iv. 357 seqq.]

1803.—A case of TRAGA is recorded in Sir Jasper Nicoll's Journal, at the capture of Gawilgarh, by Sir A. Wellesley. See note to Wellington, ed. 1837, ii. 387.

1813.—"Every attempt to levy an assessment is succeeded by the TARAKAW, a most horrid mode of murdering themselves and each other."—Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 91; [2nd ed. i. 378; and see i. 244].

1819.—For an affecting story of TRAGA, see Macmurdo, in Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans. i. 281.

[TRANKEY, s. A kind of boat used in the Persian Gulf and adjoining seas. All attempts to connect it with any Indian or Persian word have been unsuccessful. It has been supposed to be connected with the Port. trincador, a sort of flat-bottomed coasting vessel with a high stern, and with trinquart, a herring-boat used in the English Channel. Smyth (Sailor's Word-book, s.v.) has: "Trankeh or Trankies, a large boat of the Gulf of Persia." See N. & Q. 8 ser. vii. 167, 376.

[1554.—"He sent certain spies who went in TERRANQUIMS dressed as fishermen who caught fish inside the straits."—Couto, Dec. VI. Bk. x. ch. 20.

[c. 1750.—"... he remained some years in obscurity, till an Arab TRANKY being driven in there by stress of weather, he made himself known to his countrymen...."—Grose, 1st ed. 25.

[1753.—"Taghi Khan ... soon after embarked a great number of men in small vessels." In the note TARRANQUINS.—Hanway, iv. 181.

[1773.—"Accordingly we resolved to hire one of the common, but uncomfortable vessels of the Gulph, called a TRANKEY...."—Ives, 203.]

TRANQUEBAR, n.p. A seaport of S. India, which was in the possession of the Danes till 1807, when it was taken by England. It was restored to the Danes in 1814, and purchased from them, along with Serampore, in 1845. The true name is said to be Tarangam-bāḍi, 'Sea-Town' or 'Wave-Town'; [so the Madras Gloss.; but in the Man. (ii. 216) it is interpreted 'Street of the Telegu people.']

1610.—"The members of the Company have petitioned me, that inasmuch as they do much service to God in their establishment at Negapatam, both among Portuguese and natives, and that there is a settlement of newly converted Christians who are looked after by the catechumens of the parish (FREGUEZIA) of TRANGABAR...."—King's Letter, in Livros das Monções, p. 285.

[1683-4.—"This Morning the Portuguez ship that came from Vizagapatam Sailed hence for TRANGAMBAR."—Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iii. 16.]

TRAVANCORE, n.p. The name of a village south of Trevandrum, from which the ruling dynasty of the kingdom which is known by the name has been called. The true name is said to be Tiru-vidān-koḍu, shortened to Tiruvānkoḍu. [The Madras Gloss. gives Tiruvitānkūr, tiru, Skt. śrī, 'the goddess of prosperity,' vāzhu, 'to reside,' kūr, 'part.']

[1514.—"As to the money due from the Raja of TRAVAMCOR...."—Albuquerque, Cartas, p. 270.]

1553.—"And at the place called TRAVANCOR, where this Kingdom of Coulam terminates, there begins another Kingdom, taking its name from this very TRAVANCOR, the king of which our people call the Rey Grande, because he is greater in his dominion, and in the state which he keeps, than those other princes of Malabar; and he is subject to the King of NARSINGA."—Barros, I. ix. 1.

1609.—"The said Governor has written to me that most of the kings adjacent to our State, whom he advised of the coming of the rebels, had sent replies in a good spirit, with expressions of friendship, and with promises not to admit the rebels into their ports, all but him of TRAVANCOR, from whom no answer had yet come."—King of Spain's Letter, in Livros das Monções, p. 257.

TRIBENY, n.p. Skt. tri-veṇī, 'threefold braid'; a name which properly belongs to Prayāga (Allahābād), where the three holy rivers, Ganges, Jumna, and (unseen) Sarasvatī are considered to unite. But local requirements have instituted another Tribeṇī in the Ganges Delta, by bestowing the name of Jumna and Sarasvatī on two streams connected with the Hugli. The Bengal Tribeni gives name to a village, which is a place of great sanctity, and to which the melas or religious fairs attract many visitors.

1682.—"... if I refused to stay there he would certainly stop me again at TRIPPANY some miles further up the River."—Hedges, Diary, Oct. 14; [Hak. Soc. i. 38].

1705.—"... pendant la Lune de Mars ... il arrive la Fête de TRIPIGNY, c'est un Dieu enfermé dans une maniere de petite Mosquée, qui est dans le milieu d'une tres-grande pleine ... au bord du Gange."—Luillier, 69.

1753.—"Au-dessous de Nudia, à TRIPINI, dont le nom signifie trois eaux, le Gange fait encore sortir du même côte un canal, qui par sa rentrée, forme une seconde île renfermée dans la première."—D'Anville, 64.

TRICHIES, TRITCHIES, s. The familiar name of the cheroots made at Trichinopoly; long, and rudely made, with a straw inserted at the end for the mouth. They are (or were) cheap and coarse, but much liked by those used to them. Mr. C. P. Brown, referring to his etymology of TRICHINOPOLY under the succeeding article, derives the word cheroot from the form of the name which he assigns. But this, like his etymology of the place-name, is entirely wrong (see CHEROOT). Some excellent practical scholars seem to be entirely without the etymological sense.

1876.—"Between whiles we smoked, generally Manillas, now supplanted by foul Dindiguls and fetid TRICHIES."—Burton, Sind Revisited, i. 7.

TRICHINOPOLY, n.p. A district and once famous rock-fort of S. India. The etymology and proper form of the name has been the subject of much difference. Mr. C. P. Brown gives the true name as Chiruta-paḷḷi, 'Little-Town.' But this may be safely rejected as mere guess, inconsistent with facts. The earliest occurrence of the name on an inscription is (about 1520) as Tiru-śśilla-paḷḷi, apparently 'Holy-rock-town.' In the Tevāram the place is said to be mentioned under the name of Sirapalli. Some derive it from Tri-sira-puram, 'Three-head-town,' with allusion to a 'three-headed demon.' [The Madras Gloss. gives Tiruććināppalli, tiru, 'holy,' shina, 'the plant cissampelos pareira, L. palli, 'village.']

1677.—"TRITCHENAPALI."—A. Bassing, in Valentijn, v. (Ceylon), 300.

1741.—"The Maratas concluded the campaign by putting this whole Peninsula under contribution as far as C. Cumerim, attacking, conquering, and retaining the city of TIRUXERAPALI, capital of Madura, and taking prisoner the Nabab who governed it."—Report of the Port. Viceroy, in Bosquejo das Possessões, &c., Documentos, ed. 1853, iii. 19.

1753.—"Ces embouchûres sont en grand nombre, vû la division de ce fleuve en différens bras ou canaux, à remonter jusqu'à TIRISHIRAPALI, et à la pagode de Shirangham."—D'Anville, 115.

1761.—"After the battle Mahommed Ali Khan, son of the late nabob, fled to TRUCHINAPOLLI, a place of great strength."—Complete Hist. of the War in India, 1761, p. 3.

TRINCOMALEE, n.p. A well-known harbour on the N.E. coast of Ceylon. The proper name is doubtful. It is alleged to be Tirukko-nātha-malai, or Taranga-malai. The last ('Sea-Hill') seems conceived to fit our modern pronunciation, but not the older forms. It is perhaps Tri-kona-malai, for 'Three-peak Hill.' There is a shrine of Siva on the hill, called Trikoneśwara; [so the Madras Man. (ii. 216)].

1553.—"And then along the coast towards the north, above Baticalou, there is the kingdom of TRIQUINAMALÉ."—Barros, II. ii. cap. 1.

1602.—"This Prince having departed, made sail, and was driven by the winds unknowing whither he went. In a few days he came in sight of a desert island (being that of Ceilon), where he made the land at a haven called Preaturé, between TRIQUILLIMALÉ and the point of JAFANAPATAM."—Couto, V. i. 5.

1672.—"TRINQUENEMALE hath a surpassingly fine harbour, as may be seen from the draught thereof, yea one of the best and largest in all Ceylon, and better sheltered from the winds than the harbours of Belligamme, Gale, or Colombo."—Baldaeus, 413.

1675.—"The Cinghalese themselves oppose this, saying that they emigrated from another country ... that some thousand years ago, a Prince of great piety, driven out of the land of Tanassery ... came to land near the Hill of TRICOENMALE with 1800 or 2000 men...."—Ryklof van Goens, in Valentijn (Ceylon), 210.

1685.—"TRIQUINIMALE...."—Ribeyro, Fr. Tr. 6.

1726.—"TRINKENEMALE, properly TRICOENMALE" (i.e. Trikunmalê).—Valentijn (Ceylon), 19.

" "TRINKEMALE...."—Ibid. 103.

1727.—"... that vigilant Dutchman was soon after them with his Fleet, and forced them to fight disadvantageously in TRANKAMALAYA Bay, wherein the French lost one half of their Fleet, being either sunk or burnt."—A. Hamilton, i. 343, [ed. 1744].

1761.—"We arrived at TRINCONOMALE in Ceylone (which is one of the finest, if not y^e best and most capacious Harbours in y^e World) the first of November, and employed that and part of the ensuing Month in preparing our Ships for y^e next Campaign."—MS. Letter of James Rennell, Jan. 31.

TRIPANG, s. The sea-slug. This is the Malay name, trīpang, tĕrīpang. See SWALLOW, and BECHE-DE-MER.

[1817.—"Bich de mar is well known to be a dried sea slug used in the dishes of the Chinese; it is known among the Malayan Islands by the name of TRIPANG...."—Raffles, H. of Java, 2nd ed. i. 232.]

TRIPLICANE, n.p. A suburb of Fort St. George; the part where the palace of the "Nabob of the Carnatic" is. It has been explained, questionably, as Tiru-valli-kēḍi, 'sacred-creeper-tank.' Seshagiri Sastri gives it as Tiru-alli-kēni, 'sacred lily- (Nymphaea rubea) tank,' [and so the Madras Gloss. giving the word as Tiruvallikkéni.]

1674.—"There is an absolute necessity to go on fortifying this place in the best manner we can, our enemies at sea and land being within less than musket shot, and better fortified in their camp at TRIVELICANE than we are here."—Ft. St. Geo. Consns. Feb. 2. In Notes and Exts., Madras, 1871, No. I. p. 28.

1679.—"The Didwan (DEWAUN) from Conjeveram, who pretends to have come from Court, having sent word from TREPLICANE that unless the Governor would come to the garden by the river side to receive the Phyrmaund he would carry it back to Court again, answer is returned that it hath not been accustomary for the Governours to go out to receive a bare Phyrmaund except there come therewith a Serpow (see SEERPAW) or a Tasheriff" (see TASHREEF).—Do., do., Dec. 2. Ibid. 1873, No. III. p. 40.

[1682-4.—"TRIBLICANE, TREBLICANE Trivety."—Diary Ft. St. Geo. ed. Pringle, i. 63; iii. 154.]

TRIVANDRUM, n.p. The modern capital of the State now known as TRAVANCORE (q.v.) Properly Tiru-(v)anantā-puram, 'Sacred Vishnu-Town.'

TRUMPÁK, n.p. This is the name by which the site of the native suburb of the city of ORMUS on the famous island of that name is known. The real name is shown by Lt. Stiffe's account of that island (Geogr. Mag. i. 13) to have been Tūrūn-bāgh, 'Garden of Tūrūn,' and it was properly the palace of the old Kings, of whom more than one bore the name of Tūrūn or Tūrūn Shāh.

1507.—"When the people of the city saw that they were so surrounded, that from no direction could water be brought, which was what they felt most of all, the principal Moors collected together and went to the king desiring him earnestly to provide a guard for the pools of TURUMBAQUE, which were at the head of the island, lest the Portuguese should obtain possession of them...."—Comment. of Alboquerque, E.T. by Birch, i. 175.

" "Meanwhile the Captain-Major ordered Afonso Lopes de Costa and João da Nova, and Manuel Teles with his people to proceed along the water's edge, whilst he with all the rest of the force would follow, and come to a place called TURUMBAQUE, which is on the water's edge, in which there were some palm-trees, and wells of brackish water, which supplied the people of the city with drink when the water-boats were not arriving, as sometimes happened owing to a contrary wind."—Correa, i. 830.

1610.—"The island has no fresh water ... only in TORUNPAQUE, which is a piece of white salt clay, at the extremity of the island, there is a well of fresh water, of which the King and the Wazir take advantage, to water the gardens which they have there, and which produce perfectly everything which is planted."—Teixeira, Rel. de los Reyes de Harmuz, 115.

1682.—"Behind the hills, to the S.S.W. and W.S.W. there is another part of the island, lying over against the anchorage that we have mentioned, and which includes the place called TURUMBAKE ... here one sees the ancient pleasure-house of the old Kings of Ormus, with a few small trees, and sundry date-palms. There are also here two great wells of water, called after the name of the place, 'The Wells of TURUMBAKE'; which water is the most wholesome and the freshest in the whole island."—Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize, ii. 86.

TUAN, s. Malay tuan and tuwan, 'lord, master.' The word is used in the English and Dutch settlements of the Archipelago exactly as SAHIB is in India. [An early Chinese form of the word is referred to under SUMATRA.]

1553.—"Dom Paulo da Gama, who was a worthy son of his father in his zeal to do the King good service ... equipped a good fleet, of which the King of Ugentana (see UJUNGTANAH) had presently notice, who in all speed set forth his own, consisting of 30 LANCHARAS, with a large force on board, and in command of which he put a valiant Moor called TUAM-bár, to whom the King gave orders that as soon as our force had quitted the fortress (of Malacca) not leaving enough people to defend it, he should attack the town of the Queleys (see KLING) and burn and destroy as much as he could."—Correa, iii. 486.

1553.—"For where this word RAJA is used, derived from the kingly title, it attaches to a person on whom the King bestows the title, almost as among us that of Count, whilst the style TUAM is like our Dom; only the latter of the two is put before the person's proper name, whilst the former is put after it, as we see in the names of these two Javanese, Vtimuti RAJA, and TUAM Colascar."—Barros, II. vi. 3.

[1893.—"... the cooly talked over the affairs of the TUAN Ingris (English gentleman) to a crowd of natives."—W. B. Worsfold, A Visit to Java, 145.]

TUCKA, s. Hind. ṭakā, Beng. ṭākā, [Skt. ṭankaka, 'stamped silver money']. This is the word commonly used among Bengalis for a rupee. But in other parts of India it (or at least ṭakā) is used differently; as for aggregates of 4, or of 2 pice (generally in N.W.P. pānch ṭakā paisā = five ṭakā of pice, 20 pice). Compare TANGA.

[1809.—"A requisition of four TUKHAS, or eight pice, is made upon each shop...."—Broughton, Letters from a Mahr. Camp, ed. 1892, p. 84.]

1874.—"'... How much did my father pay for her?'

"'He paid only ten TÁKÁS.'

"I may state here that the word rupeyá, or as it is commonly written RUPEE or rupi, is unknown to the peasantry of Bengal, at least to Bengali Hindu peasants; the word they invariably use is TÁKÁ."—Govinda Samanta, i. 209.

TUCKÁVEE, s. Money advanced to a ryot by his superior to enable him to carry on his cultivation, and recoverable with his quota of revenue. It is Ar.—H. taḳāvī, from Ar. ḳavī, 'strength,' thus literally 'a reinforcement.'

[1800.—"A great many of them, who have now been forced to work as labourers, would have thankfully received TACAVY, to be repaid, by instalments, in the course of two or three years."—Buchanan, Mysore, ii. 188.]

1880.—"When the Sirkar disposed of lands which reverted to it ... it sold them almost always for a nazarána (see NUZZERANA). It sometimes gave them gratis, but it never paid money, and seldom or ever advanced TAKÁVI to the tenant or owner."—Minutes of Sir T. Munro, i. 71. These words are not in Munro's spelling. The Editor has reformed the orthography.

TUCKEED, s. An official reminder. Ar.—H. tākīd, 'emphasis, injunction,' and verb tākīd karnā, 'to enjoin stringently, to insist.'

1862.—"I can hardly describe to you my life—work all day, English and Persian, scores of appeals and session cases, and a continual irritation of TUKEEDS and offensive remarks ... these take away all the enjoyment of doing one's duty, and make work a slavery."—Letter from Col. J. R. Becher, in (unpublished) Memoir, p. 28.

[TUCKIAH, s. Pers. takya, literally 'a pillow or cushion'; but commonly used in the sense of a hut or hermitage occupied by a fakīr or holy man.

[1800.—"He declared ... that two of the people charged ... had been at his TUCKIAH."—Wellington, Desp. i. 78.

[1847.—"In the centre of the wood was a Faqir's TALKIAT (sic) or Place of Prayer, situated on a little mound."—Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission, &c. ii. 47.]

TULWAUR, s. Hind. talwār and tarwār, 'a sabre.' Williams gives Skt. taravāri and tarabālika. ["Talwār is a general term applied to shorter or more or less curved side-arms, while those that are lighter and shorter still are often styled nimchas" (Sir W. Elliot, in Ind. Antiq. xv. 29). Also see Egerton, Handbook, 138.]

[1799.—"... Ahmood Sollay ... drew his TOLWA on one of them."—Jackson, Journey from India, 49.

[1829.—"... the panchās huzār TURWAR Rahtorān, meaning the 'fifty thousand Rahtore swords,' is the proverbial phrase to denote the muster of Maroo...."—Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, ii. 179.]

1853.—"The old native officer who carried the royal colour of the regiments was cut down by a blow of a Sikh TULWAR."—Oakfield, ii. 78.

TUMASHA, s. An entertainment, a spectacle (in the French sense), a popular excitement. It is Ar. tamāshi, 'going about to look at anything entertaining.' The word is in use in Turkestan (see Schuyler, below).

1610.—"Heere are also the ruines of Ranichand (qu. Ramchand's?) Castle and Houses which the Indians acknowledge for the great God, saying that he took flesh vpon him to see the TAMASHA of the World."—Finch, in Purchas, i. 436.

1631.—"Hic quoque meridiem prospicit, ut spectet THAMASHAM id est pugnas Elephantum Leonum Buffalorum et aliarum ferarum...."—De Laet, De Imperio Magni Mogolis, 127. (For this quotation I am indebted to a communication from Mr. Archibald Constable of the Oudh and Rohilkund Railway.—Y.)

1673.—"... We were discovered by some that told our Banyan ... that two Englishmen were come to the TOMASIA, or Sight...."—Fryer, 159.

1705.—"TAMACHARS. Ce sont des réjouissances que les Gentils font en l'honneur de quelqu'unes de leurs divinitez."—Luillier, Tab. des Matières.

1840.—"Runjeet replied, 'Don't go yet; I am going myself in a few days, and then we will have burra TOMACHA.'"—Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh, 120-121.

1876.—"If you told them that you did not want to buy anything, but had merely come for TOMASHA, or amusement, they were always ready to explain and show you everything you wished to see."—Schuyler's Turkistan, i. 176.

TUMLET, s. Domestic Hind. tāmlet, being a corruption of tumbler.

TUMLOOK, n.p. A town, and anciently a sea-port and seat of Buddhist learning on the west of the Hoogly near its mouth, formerly called Tāmralipti or -lipta. It occurs in the Mahābhārata and many other Sanskrit words. "In the Dasa Kumāra and Vrihat Katha, collections of tales written in the 9th and 12th centuries, it is always mentioned as a great port of Bengal, and the seat of an active and flourishing commerce with the countries and islands of the Bay of Bengal, and the Indian Ocean" (Prof. H. H. Wilson, in J. R. As. Soc. v. 135). [Also see Cunningham, Anct. Geog. p. 504.]

c. 150.—

"... καὶ πρὸς αὐτῷ τῷ ποταμῷ (Γάγγῃ) πολείς· * * * * Παλιμβοθρα βασιλειον Ταμαλιτης." —Ptolemy's Tables, Bk. VII. i. 73.

c. 410.—"From this, continuing to go eastward nearly 50 yôjanas, we arrive at the Kingdom of TAMRALIPTI. Here it is the river (Ganges) empties itself into the sea. Fah Hian remained here for two years, writing out copies of the Sacred Books.... He then shipped himself on board a great merchant vessel...."—Beal, Travels of Fah Hian, &c. (1869), pp. 147-148.

[c. 1070.—"... a merchant named Harshagupta, who had arrived from TAMRALIPTI, having heard of that event, came there full of curiosity."—Tawney, Katha Sarit Sāgara, i. 329.]

1679.—In going down the Hoogly:

"Before daybreak overtook the Ganges at Barnagur, met the Arrival 7 days out from Ballasore, and at night passed the Lilly at TUMBALEE."—Ft. St. Geo. (Council on Tour). In Notes & Exts. No. II. p. 69.

1685.—"January 2.—We fell downe below TUMBOLEE River.

"January 3.—We anchored at the Channel Trees, and lay here y^e 4^{th} and 5^{th} for want of a gale to carry us over to Kedgeria."—Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 175.

[1694.—"The Royal James and Mary ... fell on a sand on this side TUMBOLEE point...."—Birdwood, Report on Old Records, 90.]

1726.—"TAMBOLI and Banzia are two Portuguese villages, where they have their churches, and salt business."—Valentijn, v. 159.

[1753.—"TOMBALI." See under KEDGEREE.]

TUMTUM, s. A dog-cart. We do not know the origin. [It is almost certainly a corr. of English tandem, the slang use of which in the sense of a conveyance (according to the Stanf. Dict.) dates from 1807. Even now English-speaking natives often speak of a dog-cart with a single horse as a tandem.]

1866.—"We had only 3 coss to go, and we should have met a pair of TUMTUMS which would have taken us on."—Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow, 384.

[1889.—"A G.B.T. cart once married a bathing-machine, and they called the child TUM-TUM."—R. Kipling, The City of Dreadful Night, 74.]

TUNCA, TUNCAW, &c., s. P.—H. tankhwāh, pron. tankhā. Properly an assignment on the revenue of a particular locality in favour of an individual; but in its most ordinary modern sense it is merely a word for the wages of a monthly servant. For a full account of the special older uses of the word see Wilson. In the second quotation the use is obscure; perhaps it means the villages on which assignments had been granted.

1758.—"Roydoolub ... has taken the discharge of the TUNCAWS and the arrears of the Nabob's army upon himself."—Orme, iii.; [ii. 361].

1760.—"You have been under the necessity of writing to Mr. Holwell (who was sent to collect in the TUNCARS).... The low men that are employed in the TUNCARS are not to be depended on."—The Nawab to the Prest. and Council of Ft. Wm., in Long, 233.

1778.—"These rescripts are called TUNCAWS, and entitle the holder to receive to the amount from the treasuries ... as the revenues come in."—Orme, ii. 276.

[1823.—"The Grassiah or Rajpoot chiefs ... were satisfied with a fixed and known TANKA, or tribute from certain territories, on which they had a real or pretended claim."—Malcolm, Cent. India, 2nd. ed. i. 385.

[1851.—"The Sikh detachments ... used to be paid by TUNKHWÁHS, or assignments of the provincial collectors of revenue."—Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier, i. 19.]

TURA, s. Or. Turk. tūra. This word is used in the Autobiography of Baber, and in other Mahommedan military narratives of the 16th century. It is admitted by the translators of Baber that it is rendered by them quite conjecturally, and we cannot but think that they have missed the truth. The explanation of tūr which they quote from Meninski is "reticulatus," and combining this with the manner in which the quotations show these tūra to have been employed, we cannot but think that the meaning which best suits is 'a gabion.' Sir H. Elliot, in referring to the first passage from Baber, adopts the reading tūbra, and says: "Túbras are nose-bags, but ... Badáúni makes the meaning plain, by saying that they were filled with earth (Táríkh-i-Badáúni, f. 136).... The sacks used by Sher Sháh as temporary fortifications on his march towards Rájpútána were túbras" (Elliot, vi. 469). It is evident, however, that Baber's TŪRAS were no TOBRAS, whilst a reference to the passage (Elliot, iv. 405) regarding Sher Shāh shows that the use of bags filled with sand on that occasion was regarded as a new contrivance. The tūbra of Badáúni may therefore probably be a misreading; whilst the use of gabions implies necessarily that they would be filled with earth.

1526.—(At the Battle of Pānipat) "I directed that, according to the custom of Rûm, the gun-carriages should be connected together with twisted bull-hides as with chains. Between every two gun-carriages were 6 or 7 TÛRAS (or breastworks). The matchlockmen stood behind these guns and tûras, and discharged their matchlocks.... It was settled, that as Pânipat was a considerable city, it would cover one of our flanks by its buildings and houses while we might fortify our front by TÛRAS...."—Baber, p. 304.

1528.—(At the siege of Chānderī) "overseers and pioneers were appointed to construct works on which the guns were to be planted. All the men of the army were directed to prepare TÛRAS and scaling-ladders, and to serve the TÛRAS which are used in attacking forts...."—Ibid. p. 376. The editor's note at the former passage is: "The meaning (viz. 'breastwork') assigned to TÛRA here, and in several other places is merely conjectural, founded on Petis de la Croix's explanation, and on the meaning given by Meninski to TÛR, viz. reticulatus. The TÛRAS may have been formed by the branches of trees, interwoven like basket-work ... or they may have been covered defences from arrows and missiles...." Again: "These TÛRAS, so often mentioned, appear to have been a sort of testudo, under cover of which the assailants advanced, and sometimes breached the wall...."

TURAKA, n.p. This word is applied both in Mahratti and in Telugu to the Mahommedans (Turks). [The usual form in the inscriptions is Turushka (see Bombay Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 189).] Like this is Tarūk (see TAROUK) which the Burmese now apply to the Chinese.

TURBAN, s. Some have supposed this well-known English word to be a corruption of the P.—H. sirband, 'head-wrap,' as in the following:

1727.—"I bought a few SEERBUNDS and sannoes there (at Cuttack) to know the difference of the prices."—A. Hamilton, i. 394 (see PIECE-GOODS).

This, however, is quite inconsistent with the history of the word. Wedgewood's suggestion that the word may be derived from Fr. turbin, 'a whelk,' is equally to be rejected. It is really a corruption of one which, though it seems to be out of use in modern Turkish, was evidently used by the Turks when Europe first became familiar with the Ottomans and their ways. This is set forth in the quotation below from Zedler's Lexicon, which is corroborated by those from Rycaut and from Galland, &c. The proper word was apparently dulband. Some modern Persian dictionaries give the only meaning of this as 'a sash.' But Meninski explains it as 'a cloth of fine white muslin; a wrapper for the head'; and Vüllers also gives it this meaning, as well as that of a 'sash or belt.'[272] In doing so he quotes Shakespear's Dict., and marks the use as 'Hindustani-Persian.' But a merely Hindustani use of a Persian word could hardly have become habitual in Turkey in the 15th and 16th centuries. The use of dulband for a turban was probably genuine Persian, adopted by the Turks. Its etymology is apparently from Arab. dul, 'volvere,' admitting of application to either a girdle or a head-wrap. From the Turks it passed in the forms Tulipant, Tolliban, Turbant, &c., into European languages. And we believe that the flower tulip also has its name from its resemblance to the old Ottoman turban, [a view accepted by Prof. Skeat (Concise Dict. s.v. tulip, turban)].[273]

1487.—"... tele bambagine assai che loro chiamano TURBANTI; tele assai colla salda, che lor chiamano sexe (sash)...."—Letter on presents from the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in Roscoe's Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 371-72.

c. 1490.—"Estradiots sont gens comme Genetaires: vestuz, à pied et à cheval, comme les Turcs, sauf la teste, où ils ne portent ceste toille qu'ils appellent TOLLIBAN, et sont durs gens, et couchent dehors tout l'an et leurs chevaulx."—Ph. de Commynes, Liv. VIII. ch. viii. ed. Dupont (1843), ii. 456. Thus given in Danett's translation (1595): "These Estradiots are soldiers like to the Turkes Ianizaries, and attired both on foote and on horsebacke like to the Turks, save that they weare not vpon their head such a great roule of linnen as the Turkes do called (sic) TOLLIBAN."—p. 325.

1586-8.—"... the King's Secretarie, who had upon his head a peece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—Voyage of Master Thomas Candish, in Hakl. iv. 33.

1588.—"In this canoa was the King's Secretarie, who had on his head a piece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—Cavendish, ibid. iv. 337.

c. 1610.—"... un gros TURBAN blanc à la Turque."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 98; [Hak. Soc. i. 132 and 165].

1611.—Cotgrave's French Dict. has: "TOLIBAN: m. A TURBANT or Turkish hat.

"TOLOPAN, as TURBANT.

"TURBAN: m. A TURBANT; a Turkish hat, of white and fine linnen wreathed into a rundle; broad at the bottom to enclose the head, and lessening, for ornament, towards the top."

1615.—"... se un Cristiano fosse trovato con TURBANTE bianco in capo, sarebbe perciò costretto o a rinegare o a morire. Questo TURBANTE poi lo portano Turchi, di varie forme."—P. della Valle, i. 96.

1615.—"The Sultan of Socotora ... his clothes are Surat Stuffes, after the Arabs manner ... a very good TURBANT, but bare footed."—Sir T. Roe, [Hak. Soc. i. 32].

" "Their Attire is after the Turkish fashion, TURBANTS only excepted, insteed whereof they have a kind of Capp, rowled about with a black TURBANT."—De Monfart, 5.

1619.—"Nel giorno della qual festa tutti Persiani più spensierati, e fin gli uomini grandi, e il medesimo rè, si vestono in abito succinto all uso di Mazanderan; e con certi berrettini, non troppo buoni, in testa, perchè i TURBANTI si guasterebbono e sarebbero di troppo impaccio...."—P. della Valle, ii. 31; [Hak. Soc. comp. i. 43].

1630.—"Some indeed have sashes of silke and gold, TULIPANTED about their heads...."—Sir T. Herbert, p. 128.

" "His way was made by 30 gallant young gentlemen vested in crimson saten; their TULIPANTS were of silk and silver wreath'd about with cheynes of gold."—Ibid. p. 139.

1672.—"On the head they wear great TULBANDS (Tulbande) which they touch with the hand when they say salam to any one."—Baldaeus (Germ. version), 33.

" "Trois TULBANGIS venoient de front après luy, et ils portoient chascun un beau TULBAN orné et enrichy d'aigrettes."—Journ. d'Ant. Galland, i. 139.

1673.—"The mixture of Castes or Tribes of all India are distinguished by the different Modes of binding their TURBATS."—Fryer, 115.

1674.—"El TANADAR de un golpo cortò las repetidas bueltas del TURBANTE a un Turco, y la cabeça asta la mitad, de que cayò muerte."—Faria y Sousa, Asia Port. ii. 179-180.

" "TURBANT, a Turkish hat," &c.—Glossographia, or a Dictionary interpreting the Hard Words of whatsoever language, now used in our refined English Tongue, &c., the 4th ed., by T.E., of the Inner Temple, Esq. In the Savoy, 1674.

1676.—"Mahamed Alibeg returning into Persia out of India ... presented Cha-Sefi the second with a Coco-nut about the bigness of an Austrich-egg ... there was taken out of it a TURBANT that had 60 cubits of calicut in length to make it, the cloath being so fine that you could hardly feel it."—Tavernier, E.T. p. 127; [ed. Ball, ii. 7].

1687.—In a detail of the high officers of the Sultan's Court we find:

"5. The TULBENTAR Aga, he that makes up his TURBANT."

A little below another personage (apparently) is called TULBAN-oghlani ('The Turban Page')—Ricaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 14.

1711.—"Their common Dress is a piece of blew Callico, wrap'd in a Role round their Heads for a TURBAT."—Lockyer, 57.

1745.—"The Turks hold the Sultan's TURBAN in honour to such a degree that they hardly dare touch it ... but he himself has, among the servants of his privy chamber, one whose special duty it is to adjust his TURBAN, or head-tire, and who is thence called TULBENTAR or DULBENTAR Aga, or DULBENDAR Aga, also called by some DULBEND Oghani (Oghlani), or Page of the Turban."—Zedler, Universal Lexicon, s.v.

c. 1760.—"They (the Sepoys) are chiefly armed in the country manner, with sword and target, and wear the Indian dress, the TURBANT, the cabay (CABAYA) or vest, and LONG DRAWERS."—Grose, i. 39.

1843.—"The mutiny of Vellore was caused by a slight shown to the Mahomedan TURBAN; the mutiny of Bangalore by disrespect said to have been shown to a Mahomedan place of worship."—Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth.

TURKEY, s. This fowl is called in Hindustani perū, very possibly an indication that it came to India, perhaps first to the Spanish settlements in the Archipelago, across the Pacific, as the red pepper known as CHILI did. In Tamil the bird is called vān-kōṛi, 'great fowl.' Our European names of it involve a complication of mistakes and confusions. We name it as if it came from the Levant. But the name turkey would appear to have been originally applied to another of the Pavonidae, the GUINEA-FOWL, Meleagris of the ancients. Minsheu's explanations (quoted below) show strange confusions between the two birds. The French coq d'Inde or Dindon points only ambiguously to India, but the German Calecutische Hahn and the Dutch Kalkoen (from Calicut) are specific in error as indicating the origin of the Turkey in the East. This misnomer may have arisen from the nearly simultaneous discovery of America and of the Cape route to Calicut, by Spain and Portugal respectively. It may also have been connected with the fact that Malabar produced domestic fowls of extraordinary size. Of these Ibn Batuta (quoted below) makes quaint mention. Zedler's great German Lexicon of Universal Knowledge, a work published as late as 1745, says that these birds (turkeys) were called Calecutische and Indische because they were brought by the Portuguese from the Malabar coast. Dr. Caldwell cites a curious disproof of the antiquity of certain Tamil verses from their containing a simile of which the turkey forms the subject. And native scholars, instead of admitting the anachronism, have boldly maintained that the turkey had always been found in India (Dravidian Gramm. 2nd ed. p. 137). Padre Paolino was apparently of the same opinion, for whilst explaining that the etymology of Calicut is "Castle of the Fowls," he asserts that Turkeys (Galli d'India) came originally from India; being herein, as he often is, positive and wrong. In 1615 we find W. Edwards, the E.I. Co.'s agent at Ajmir, writing to send the Mogul "three or four TURKEY cocks and hens, for he hath three cocks but no hens" (Colonial Paper, E. i. c. 388). Here, however, the ambiguity between the real turkey and the guinea-fowl may possibly arise. In Egypt the bird is called Dik-Rūmī, 'fowl of Rūm' (i.e. of Turkey), probably a rendering of the English term.

c. 1347.—"The first time in my life that I saw a China cock was in the city of Kaulam. I had at first taken it for an ostrich, and I was looking at it with great wonder, when the owner said to me, 'Pooh! there are cocks in China much bigger than that!' and when I got there I found that he had said no more than the truth."—Ibn Batuta, iv. 257.

c. 1550.—"One is a species of peacock that has been brought to Europe, and commonly called the INDIAN FOWL."—Girolamo Benzoni, 148.

1627.—"TURKY Cocke, or cocke of India, avis ita dicta, quod ex Africa, et vt nonulli volunt alii, ex India vel Arabia ad nos allata sit. B. INDISCHE HAEN. T. INDIANISCH HUN, CALECUTTISCH HUN.... H. Pavon de las Indias. G. Poulle d'Inde. H. 2. Gallepauo. L. Gallo-pauo, quod de vtriusque natura videtur participare ... aves Numidicae, à Numidia, Meleagris ... à μέλας, i. niger, and ἄγρος, ager, quod in Æthiopia praecipuè inveniuntur.

"A TURKIE, or Ginnie Henne ... I. Gallina d'India. H. Galina Morisca. G. Poulle d'Inde. L. Penélope. Auis Pharaonis. Meleágris....

* * * * *

"A GINNIE cocke or hen: ex Guinea, regione Indica ... vnde fuerunt priùs ad alias regiones transportati. vi. TURKIE-COCKE or HEN."—Minsheu's Guide into Tongues (2d edition).

1623.—"33. GALLUS INDICUS, aut TURCICUS (quem vocant), gallinacei aevum parum superat; iracundus ales, et carnibus valde albis."—Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis, in Montague's ed. x. 140.

1653.—"Les François appellent coq-d'Inde vn oyseau lequel ne se trouue point aux Indes Orientales, les Anglois le nomment TURKI-KOQ qui signifie coq de Turquie, quoy qu'il n'y ait point d'autres en Turquie que ceux que l'on y a portez d'Europe. Ie croy que cet oyseau nous est venu de l'Amerique."—De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 259.

1750-52.—"Some Germans call the TURKEYS Calcutta hens; for this reason I looked about for them here, and to the best of my remembrance I was told they were foreign."—Olof Toreen, 199-200. We do not know whether the mistake of Calcutta for Calicut belongs to the original author or to the translator—probably to the proverbial traditore.

TURNEE, TUNNEE, s. An English supercargo, Sea-Hind., and probably a corruption of attorney. (Roebuck).

TURPAUL, s. Sea-Hind. A tarpaulin (ibid.). [The word (tārpāl) has now come into common native use.]

TUSSAH, TUSSER, s. A kind of inferior silk, the tissues of which are now commonly exported to England. Anglo-Indians generally regard the termination of this word in r as a vulgarism, like the use of solar for SOLA (q.v.); but it is in fact correct. For though it is written by Milburn (1813) tusha, and tusseh (ii. 158, 244), we find it in the Āīn-i-Akbarī as tassar, and in Dr. Buchanan as tasar (see below). The term is supposed to be adopted from Skt. tasara, trasara, Hind. tasar, 'a shuttle'; perhaps from the form of the cocoon? The moth whose worm produced this silk is generally identified with Antheraea paphia, but Capt. Hutton has shown that there are several species known as tasar worms. These are found almost throughout the whole extent of the forest tracts of India. But the chief seat of the manufacture of stuffs, wholly or partly of tasar silk, has long been Bhāgalpur on the Ganges. [See also Allen, Mon. on Silk Cloths of Assam, 1899; Yusuf Ali, Silk Fabrics of N.W.P., 1900.] The first mention of tasar in English reports is said to be that by Michael Atkinson of Jangīpūr, as cited below in the Linnæan Transactions of 1804 by Dr. Roxburgh (see Official Report on Sericulture in India, by J. Geoghegan, Calcutta, 1872), [and the elaborate article in Watt, Econ. Dict. vi. pt. iii. 96 seqq.].

c. 1590.—"TASSAR, per piece ... ⅓ to 2 Rupees."—Āīn, i. 94.

[1591.—See the account by Rumphius, quoted by Watt, loc. cit. p. 99.]

1726.—"TESSERSSE ... 11 ells long and 2 els broad...."—Valentijn, v. 178.

1796.—"... I send you herewith for Dr. Roxburgh a specimen of Bughy TUSSEH silk.... There are none of the Palma Christi species of TUSSEH to be had here.... I have heard that there is another variation of the Tusseh silk-worm in the hills near Bauglipoor."—Letter of M. Atkinson, as above, in Linn. Trans., 1804, p. 41.

1802.—"They (the insects) are found in such abundance over many parts of Bengal and the adjoining provinces as to have afforded to the natives, from time immemorial, an abundant supply of a most durable, coarse, dark-coloured silk, commonly called TUSSEH silk, which is woven into a cloth called TUSSEH doot'hies, much worn by Bramins and other sects of Hindoos."—Roxburgh, Ibid. 34.

c. 1809.—"The chief use to which the tree (Terminalia elata, or Asan) is however applied, is to rear the TASAR silk."—Buchanan, Eastern India, ii. 157 seqq.

[1817.—"A thick cloth, called TUSURU, is made from the web of the gootee insect in the district of Veerbhoomee."—Ward, Hindoos, 2d ed. i. 85.]

1876.—"The work of the TUSSUR silk-weavers has so fallen off that the Calcutta merchants no longer do business with them."—Sat. Rev., 14 Oct., p. 468.

TUTICORIN, n.p. A sea-port of Tinnevelly, and long the seat of pearl-fishery, in Tamil Tūttukkuḍi, [which the Madras Gloss. derives from Tam. tūttu, 'to scatter,' kudi, 'habitation']. According to Fra Paolino the name is Tutukodi, 'a place where nets are washed,' but he is not to be trusted. Another etymology alleged is from turu, 'a bush.' But see Bp. Caldwell below.

1544.—"At this time the King of Cape Comorin, who calls himself the Great King (see TRAVANCORE), went to war with a neighbour of his who was king of the places beyond the Cape, called Manapá and TOTUCURY, inhabited by the Christians that were made there by Miguel Vaz, Vicar General of India at the time."—Correa, iv. 403.

1610.—"And the said Captain and Auditor shall go into residence every three years, and to him shall pertain all the temporal government, without any intermeddling therein of the members of the Company ... nor shall the said members (religiosos) compel any of the Christians to remain in the island unless it is their voluntary choice to do so, and such as wish it may live at TUTTUCORIM."—King's Letter, in L. das Monções, 386.

1644.—"The other direction in which the residents of Cochim usually go for their trading purchases is to TUTOCORIM, on the Fishery Coast (Costa da PESCARIA), which gets that name from the pearl which is fished there."—Bocarro, MS.

[c. 1660.—"... musk and porcelain from China, and pearls from Beharen (Bahrein), and TUTUCOURY, near Ceylon...."—Bernier, ed. Constable, 204.]

1672.—"The pearls are publicly sold in the market at TUTECORYN and at Cailpatnam.... The TUTECORINISH and Manaarish pearls are not so good as those of Persia and Ormus, because they are not so free from water or so white."—Baldaeus (Germ. ed.), 145.

1673.—"... TUTTICAREE, a Portugal Town in time of Yore."—Fryer, 49.

[1682.—"The Agent having notice of an INTERLOPER lying in TITTICORIN Bay, immediately sent for y^e Councell to consult about it."—Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. i. 69.]

1727.—"TUTECAREEN has a good safe harbour.... This colony superintends a Pearl-Fishery ... which brings the Dutch Company 20,000L. yearly Tribute."—A. Hamilton, i. 334; [ed. 1744, i. 336].

1881.—"The final n in TUTICORIN was added for some such euphonic reason as turned Kochchi into Cochin and Kumari into Comorin. The meaning of the name Tūttukkuḍi is said to be 'the town where the wells get filled up'; from tūttu (properly tūrttu), 'to fill up a well,' and kuḍi, 'a place of habitation, a town.' This derivation, whether the true one or not, has at least the merit of being appropriate...."—Bp. Caldwell, Hist. of Tinnevelly, 75.

TYCONNA, TYEKANA, s. A room in the basement or cellarage, or dug in the ground, in which it has in some parts of India been the practice to pass the hottest part of the day during the hottest season of the year. Pers. tah-khāna, 'nether-house,' i.e. 'subterraneous apartment.' ["In the centre of the court is an elevated platform, the roof of a subterraneous chamber called a zeera zemeon, whither travellers retire during the great heats of the summer" (Morier, Journey through Persia, &c., 81). Another name for such a place is sardābeh (Burton, Ar. Nights, i. 314).]

1663.—"... in these hot Countries, to entitle an House to the name of Good and Fair it is required it should be ... furnish'd also with good CELLARS with great Flaps to stir the Air, for reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars begins to be hot and stuffing...."—Bernier, E.T. 79; [ed. Constable, 247].

c. 1763.—"The throng that accompanied that minister proved so very great that the floor of the house, which happened to have a TAH-QHANA, and possibly was at that moment under a secret influence, gave way, and the body, the Vizir, and all his company fell into the apartment underneath."—Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 19.

1842.—"The heat at Jellalabad from the end of April was tremendous, 105° to 110° in the shade. Everybody who could do so lived in underground chambers called TYKHÁNÁS. Broadfoot dates a letter 'from my den six feet under ground.'"—Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life, i. 298. [The same author in her Life in the Mission (i. 330) writes TAIKHANA.]

TUXALL, TAKSAUL, s. The Mint. Hind. ṭaksāl, from Skt. ṭankaśālā, 'coin-hall.'

[1757.—"Our provisions were regularly sent us from the Dutch TANKSAL...."—Holwell's Narr. of Attack on Calcutta, p. 34; in Wheeler, Early Records, 248.

[1811.—"The TICKSALI, or superintendent of the mint...."—Kirkpatrick, Nepaul, 201.]

TYPHOON, s. A tornado or cyclone-wind; a sudden storm, a 'NOR-WESTER' (q.v.). Sir John Barrow (see Autobiog. 57) ridicules "learned antiquarians" for fancying that the Chinese took typhoon from the Egyptian Typhon, the word being, according to him, simply the Chinese syllables, ta-fung, 'Great Wind.' His ridicule is misplaced. With a monosyllabic language like the Chinese (as we have remarked elsewhere) you may construct a plausible etymology, to meet the requirements of the sound alone, from anything and for anything. And as there is no evidence that the word is in Chinese use at all, it would perhaps be as fair a suggestion to derive it from the English "tough 'un." Mr. Giles, who seems to think that the balance of evidence is in favour of this (Barrow's) etymology, admits a serious objection to be that the Chinese have special names for the typhoon, and rarely, if ever, speak of it vaguely as a 'great wind.' The fact is that very few words of the class used by seafaring and trading people, even when they refer to Chinese objects, are directly taken from the Chinese language. E.g. Mandarin, pagoda, chop, cooly, tutenague;—none of these are Chinese. And the probability is that Vasco and his followers got the tufão, which our sailors made into touffon and then into typhoon, as they got the monção which our sailors made into monsoon, direct from the Arab pilots.

The Arabic word is ṭūfān, which is used habitually in India for a sudden and violent storm. Lane defines it as meaning 'an overpowering rain, ... Noah's flood,' etc. And there can be little doubt of its identity with the Greek τυφῶν or τυφών. [But Burton (Ar. Nights, iii. 257) alleges that it is pure Arabic, and comes from the root ṭauf, 'going round.'] This word τυφών (the etymologists say, from τυφώ, 'I raise smoke') was applied to a demon-giant or Titan, and either directly from the etym. meaning or from the name of the Titan (as in India a whirlwind is called 'a DEVIL or PISACHEE') to a 'waterspout,' and thence to analogous stormy phenomena. 'Waterspout' seems evidently the meaning of τυφών in the Meteorologica of Aristotle (γίγνεται μὲν οὖν τυφών ... κ.τ.λ.) iii. 1 (the passage is exceedingly difficult to render clearly); and also in the quotation which we give from Aulus Gellius. The word may have come to the Arabs either in maritime intercourse, or through the translations of Aristotle. It occurs (al-ṭūfān) several times in the Koran; thus in sura, vii. 134, for a flood or storm, one of the plagues of Egypt, and in s. xxix. 14 for the Deluge.

Dr. F. Hirth, again (Journ. R. Geog. Soc. i. 260), advocates the quasi-Chinese origin of the word. Dr. Hirth has found the word T'ai (and also with the addition of fung, 'wind') to be really applied to a certain class of cyclonic winds, in a Chinese work on Formosa, which is a re-issue of a book originally published in 1694. Dr. Hirth thinks t'ai as here used (which is not the Chinese word ta or tai, 'great,' and is expressed by a different character) to be a local Formosan term; and is of opinion that the combination t'ai-fung is "a sound so near that of typhoon as almost to exclude all other conjectures, if we consider that the writers using the term in European languages were travellers distinctly applying it to storms encountered in that part of the China Sea." Dr. Hirth also refers to F. Mendes Pinto and the passages (quoted below) in which he says tufão is the Chinese name for such storms. Dr. Hirth's paper is certainly worthy of much more attention than the scornful assertion of Sir John Barrow, but it does not induce us to change our view as to the origin of typhoon.

Observe that the Port. tufão distinctly represents ṭūfān and not t'ai-fung, and the oldest English form 'tuffon' does the same, whilst it is not by any means unquestionable that these Portuguese and English forms were first applied in the China Sea, and not in the Indian Ocean. Observe also Lord Bacon's use of the word typhones in his Latin below; also that ṭūfān is an Arabic word, at least as old as the Koran, and closely allied in sound and meaning to τυφών, whilst it is habitually used for a storm in Hindustani. This is shown by the quotations below (1810-1836); and Platts defines ṭūfān as "a violent storm of wind and rain, a tempest, a TYPHOON; a flood, deluge, inundation, the universal deluge" etc.; also ṭūfānī, "stormy, tempestuous ... boisterous, quarrelsome, violent, noisy, riotous."

Little importance is to be attached to Pinto's linguistic remarks such as that quoted, or even to the like dropt by Couto. We apprehend that Pinto made exactly the same mistake that Sir John Barrow did; and we need not wonder at it, when so many of our countrymen in India have supposed HACKERY to be a Hindustani word, and when we find even the learned H. H. Wilson assuming TOPE (in the sense of 'grove') to be in native Hindustani use. Many instances of such mistakes might be quoted. It is just possible, though not we think very probable, that some contact with the Formosan term may have influenced the modification of the old English form tuffon into typhoon. It is much more likely to have been influenced by the analogies of monsoon, simoom; and it is quite possible that the Formosan mariners took up their (unexplained) t'ai-fung from the Dutch or Portuguese.

On the origin of the Ar. word the late Prof. Robertson-Smith forwarded the following note:

"The question of the origin of Ṭūfān appears to be somewhat tangled.

"Τυφῶν, 'whirlwind, waterspout,' connected with τῦφος seems pure Greek; the combination in Baal-Zephon, Exod. xiv. 2, and Sephóni, the northern one, in Joel, ii. 20, suggested by Hitzig, appears to break down, for there is no proof of any Egyptian name for Set corresponding to Typhon.

"On the other hand Ṭūfān, the deluge, is plainly borrowed from the Aramaic. Tūfān, for Noah's flood, is both Jewish, Aramaic and Syriac, and this form is not borrowed from the Greek, but comes from a true Semitic root ṭūf 'to overflow.'

"But again, the sense of whirlwind is not recognised in classical Arabic. Even Dozy in his dictionary of later Arabic only cites a modern French-Arabic dictionary (Bocthor's) for the sense, Tourbillon, trombe. Bistání in the Moḥít el Moḥít does not give this sense, though he is pretty full in giving modern as well as old words and senses. In Arabic the root ṭūf means: 'to go round,' and a combination of this idea with the sense of sudden disaster might conceivably have given the new meaning to the word. On the other hand it seems simpler to regard this sense as a late loan from some modern form of τυφών, typho, or tifone. But in order finally to settle the matter one wants examples of this sense of ṭūfān."

[Prof. Skeat (Concise Dict. s.v.) gives: "Sometimes claimed as a Chinese word meaning 'a great wind' ... but this seems to be a late mystification. In old authors the forms are tuffon, tuffoon, tiphon, &c.—Arab. ṭūfān, a hurricane, storm. Gk. τυφών, better τυφώς, a whirlwind. The close accidental coincidence of these words in sense and form is very remarkable, as Whitney notes."]

c. A.D. 160.—"... dies quidem tandem illuxit: sed nichil de periculo, de saevitiâve remissum, quia turbines etiam crebriores, et coelum atrum et fumigantes globi, et figurae quaedam nubium metuendae, quas τυφῶνας vocabant, impendere, imminere, et depressurae navem videbantur."—Aul. Gellius, xix. 2.

1540.—"Now having ... continued our Navigation within this Bay of Cauchin-china ... upon the day of the nativity of our Lady, being the eight of September, for the fear that we were in of the new Moon, during the which there oftentimes happens in this Climate such a terrible storm of wind and rain, as it is not possible for ships to withstand it, which by the Chineses is named TUFAN" (o qual tormento os Chins chamão TUFÃO).—Pinto (orig. cap. I.) in Cogan, p. 60.

" "... in the height of forty and one degrees, there arose so terrible a South-wind, called by the Chineses TUFAON (un tempo do Sul, a q̃ Chins chamão TUFÃO)."—Ibid. (cap. lxxix.), in Cogan, p. 97.

1554.—"Não se ouve por pequena maravilha cessarem os TUFÕES na paragem da ilha de Sãchião."—Letter in Sousa, Oriente Conquist. i. 680.

[c. 1554.—"... suddenly from the west arose a great storm known as fil TOFANI [literally 'Elephant's flood,' comp. ELEPHANTA, B.]."—Travels of Sidi Ali, Reïs, ed. Vambéry, p. 17.]

1567.—"I went aboorde a shippe of Bengala, at which time it was the yeere of TOUFFON, concerning which TOUFFON ye are to vnderstand that in the East Indies often times, there are not stormes as in other countreys; but every 10 or 12 yeeres there are such tempests and stormes that it is a thing incredible ... neither do they know certainly what yeere they will come."—Master Caesar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 370 [369].

1575.—"But when we approach'd unto it (Cyprus), a Hurricane arose suddenly, and blew so fiercely upon us, that it wound our great Sail round about our main Mast.... These Winds arise from a Wind that is called by the Greeks TYPHON; and Pliny calleth it Vertex and Vortex; but as dangerous as they are, as they arise suddenly, so quickly are they laid again also."—Rauwolff's Travels, in Ray's Collection, ed. 1705, p. 320. Here the traveller seems to intimate (though we are not certain) that Typhon was then applied in the Levant to such winds; in any case it was exactly the ṭūfān of India.

1602.—"This Junk seeking to make the port of Chincheo met with a tremendous storm such as the natives call TUFÃO, a thing so overpowering and terrible, and bringing such violence, such earthquake as it were, that it appears as if all the spirits of the infernal world had got into the waves and seas, driving them in a whirl till their fury seems to raise a scud of flame, whilst in the space of one turning of the sand-glass the wind shall veer round to every point of the compass, seeming to blow more furiously from each in succession.

"Such is this phenomenon that the very birds of heaven, by some natural instinct, know of its coming 8 days beforehand, and are seen to take their nests down from the tree-tops and hide them in crevices of rock. Eight days before, the clouds also are seen to float so low as almost to graze men's heads, whilst in these days the seas seem beaten down as it were, and of a deep blue colour. And before the storm breaks forth, the sky exhibits a token well-known to all, a great object which seamen call the Ox-Eye (Olho de Boi) all of different colours, but so gloomy and appalling that it strikes fear in all who see it. And as the Bow of Heaven, when it appears, is the token of fair weather, and calm, so this seems to portend the Wrath of God, as we may well call such a storm...." &c.—Couto, V. viii. 12.

1610.—"But at the breaking vp, commeth alway a cruell Storme, which they call the TUFFON, fearfull even to men on land; which is not alike extreame euery yeare."—Finch, in Purchas, i. 423.

1613.—"E porque a terra he salitrosa e ventosa, he muy sogeita a tempestades, ora menor aquella chamada Ecnephia (Εκνεφιας), ora maior chamada TIPHON (Τυφων), aquelle de ordinario chamamos TUPHÃO ou Tormenta desfeita ... e corre com tanta furia e impeto que desfas os tectos das casas e aranca arvores, e as vezes do mar lança as embarcações em terra nos campos do sertão."—Godinho de Eredia, f. 36v.

1615.—"And about midnight Capt. Adams went out in a bark abord the Hozeander with many other barks to tow her in, we fearing a TUFFON."—Cocks's Diary, i. 50.

1624.—"3. TYPHONES majores, qui per latitudinem aliquam corripiunt, et correpta sorbent in sursum, raro fiunt; at vortices, sive turbines exigui et quasi ludicri, frequenter.

"4. Omnes procellae et TYPHONES, et turbines majores, habent manifestum motum praecipitii, aut vibrationis deorsum magis quam alii venti."—Bacon, Hist. Ventorum, in B. Montagu's ed. of Works, x. 49. In the translation by R. G. (1671) the words are rendered "the greater TYPHONES."—Ibid. xiv. 268.

1626.—"Francis Fernandez writeth, that in the way from Malacca to Iapan they are encountred with great stormes which they call TUFFONS, that blow foure and twentie houres, beginning from the North to the East, and so about the Compasse."—Purchas, Pilgrimage, 600.

1688.—"TUFFOONS are a particular kind of violent Storms blowing on the Coast of Tonquin ... it comes on fierce and blows very violent, at N.E. twelve hours more or less.... When the Wind begins to abate it dies away suddenly, and falling flat calm it continues so an Hour, more or less; then the Wind comes round about to the S.W. and it blows and rains as fierce from thence, as it did before at N.E. and as long."—Dampier, ii. 36.

1712.—"Non v'è spavento paragonabile a quello de' naviganti, quali in mezzo all' oceano assaltati d'ogni intorno da turbini e da TIFONI."—P. Paolo Segnero, Mann. dell' Anima, Ottobre 14. (Borrowed from Della Crusca Voc.).

1721.—"I told them they were all strangers to the nature of the MOUSSOONS and TUFFOONS on the coast of India and China."—Shelvocke's Voyage, 383.

1727.—"... by the Beginning of September, they reacht the Coast of China, where meeting with a TUFFOON, or a North East Storm, that often blows violently about that Season, they were forced to bear away for Johore."—A. Hamilton, ii. 89; [ed. 1744, ii. 88].

1727.—

"In the dread Ocean, undulating wide, Beneath the radiant line that girts the globe, The circling TYPHON, whirl'd from point to point, Exhausting all the rage of all the Sky...." Thomson, Summer.

1780.—Appended to Dunn's New Directory, 5th ed. is:—

"PROGNOSTIC of a TUFFOON on the Coast of China. By ANTONIO PASCAL DE ROSA, a Portuguese Pilot of MACAO."

c. 1810.—(Mr. Martyn) "was with us during a most tremendous TOUFFAN, and no one who has not been in a tropical region can, I think, imagine what these storms are."—Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog. 382.

1826.—"A most terrific TOOFAUN ... came on that seemed likely to tear the very trees up by the roots."—John Shipp, ii. 285.

" "I thanked him, and enquired how this TOOFAN or storm had arisen."—Pandurang Hari, [ed. 1873, i. 50].

1836.—"A hurricane has blown ever since gunfire; clouds of dust are borne along upon the rushing wind; not a drop of rain; nothing is to be seen but the whirling clouds of the TŪFĀN. The old peepul-tree moans, and the wind roars in it as if the storm would tear it up by the roots."—Wanderings of a Pilgrim, ii. 53.

1840.—"Slavers throwing overboard the Dead and Dying. TYPHOON coming on.

"'Aloft all hands, strike the topmasts and belay; Yon angry setting sun, and fierce-edge clouds Declare the TYPHOON'S coming' &c. (Fallacies of Hope)." J. M. W. Turner, in the R.A. Catalogue.

Mr. Ruskin appears to have had no doubt as to the etymology of TYPHOON, for the rain-cloud from this picture is engraved in Modern Painters, vol. iv. as "The Locks of TYPHON." See Mr. Hamerton's Life of Turner, pp. 288, 291, 345.

Punch parodied Turner in the following imaginary entry from the R.A. Catalogue:

"34.—A TYPHOON bursting in a Simoon over the Whirlpool of Maelstrom, Norway, with a ship on fire, an eclipse and the effect of a lunar rainbow."

1853.—"... pointing as he spoke to a dark dirty line which was becoming more and more visible in the horizon:

"'By Jove, yes!' cried Stanton, 'that's a TYPHAON coming up, sure enough.'"—Oakfield, i. 122.

1859.—"The weather was sultry and unsettled, and my Jemadar, Ramdeen Tewarry ... opined that we ought to make ready for the coming TUPHAN or tempest.... A darkness that might be felt, and that no lamp could illumine, shrouded our camp. The wind roared and yelled. It was a hurricane."—Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, p. 62.

Compare the next quotation, from the same writer, with that given above from Couto respecting the Olho de Boi:

1885.—"The district was subject to cyclonic storms of incredible violence, fortunately lasting for a very short time, but which often caused much destruction. These storms were heralded by the appearance above the horizon of clouds known to the natives by the name of 'lady's eyebrows,' so called from their being curved in a narrow black-arched wisp, and these most surely foretold the approach of the tornado."—Ibid. 176.

TYRE, s. Tamil and Malayāl. tayir. The common term in S. India for curdled milk. It is the Skt. dadhi, Hind. dahi of Upper India, and probably the name is a corruption of that word.

1626.—"Many reasoned with the Iesuits, and some held vaine Discourses of the Creation, as that there were seuen seas; one of Salt water, the second of Fresh, the third of Honey, the fourth of Milke, the fift of TAIR (which is Cream beginning to sowre)...."—Purchas, Pilgrimage, 561.

1651.—"TAYER, dat is dicke Melch, die wie Saen nommen."—Rogerius, 138.

1672.—"Curdled milk, TAYER, or what we call Saane, is a thing very grateful to them, for it is very cooling, and used by them as a remedy, especially in hot fevers and smallpox, which is very prevalent in the country."—Baldaeus, Zeylon, 403.

1776.—"If a Bramin applies himself to commerce, he shall not sell ... Camphire and other aromaticks, or Honey, or Water, or Poison, or Flesh, or Milk, or TYER (Sour Cream) or GHEE, or bitter Oil...."—Halhed, Code, 41.

1782.—"Les uns en furent affligés pour avoir passé les nuits et dormi en plein air; d'autres pour avoir mangé du riz froid avec du TAIR."—Sonnerat, i. 201.

c. 1784.—"The Saniassi (SUNYASEE), who lived near the chauderie (see CHOULTRY), took charge of preparing my meals, which consisted of rice, vegetables, TAYAR (lait caillé), and a little mologonier" (eau poivrée—see MULLIGATAWNY).—Haafner, i. 147.

[1800.—"The boiled milk, that the family has not used, is allowed to cool in the same vessel; and a little of the former day's TYRE, or curdled milk, is added to promote its coagulation...."—Buchanan, Mysore, ii. 14.]

1822.—"He was indeed poor, but he was charitable; so he spread before them a repast, in which there was no lack of GHEE, or milk, or TYER."—The Gooroo Paramartan, E.T. by Babington, p. 80.

U

UJUNGTANAH, n.p. This is the Malay name (nearly answering to 'Land's End,' from Ujung, 'point or promontory,' and tanah, 'land') of the extreme end of the Malay Peninsula terminating in what the maps call Pt. Romania. In Godinho de Eredia's Declaracam de Malaca the term is applied to the whole Peninsula, but owing to the interchangeable use of u, v, and of j, i, it appears there throughout as VIONTANA. The name is often applied by the Portuguese writers to the Kingdom of Johor, in which the Malay dynasty of Malacca established itself when expelled by Alboquerque in 1511; and it is even applied (as in the quotation from Barros) to their capital.

c. 1539.—"After that the King of JANTANA had taken that oath before a great Cacis (CASIS) of his, called Raia Moulana, upon a festival day when as they solemnized their Ramadan (RAMDAM)...."—Pinto, in Cogan's E.T., p. 36.

1553.—"And that you may understand the position of the city of UJANTANA, which Don Stephen went to attack, you must know that UJANTANA is the most southerly and the most easterly point of the mainland of the Malaca coast, which from this Point (distant from the equator about a degree, and from Malaca something more than 40 leagues) turns north in the direction of the Kingdom of Siam.... On the western side of this Point a river runs into the sea, so deep that ships can run up it 4 leagues beyond the bar, and along its banks, well inland, King Alaudin had established a big town...."—Barros, IV. xi. 13.

1554.—"... en Muar, in OJANTANA...."—Botelho, Tombo, 105.

UMBRELLA, s. This word is of course not Indian or Anglo-Indian, but the thing is very prominent in India, and some interest attaches to the history of the word and thing in Europe. We shall collect here a few quotations bearing upon this. The knowledge and use of this serviceable instrument seems to have gone through extraordinary eclipses. It is frequent as an accompaniment of royalty in the Nineveh sculptures; it was in general Indian use in the time of Alexander; it occurs in old Indian inscriptions, on Greek vases, and in Greek and Latin literature; it was in use at the court of Byzantium, and at that of the Great Khan in Mongolia, in medieval Venice, and more recently in the semi-savage courts of Madagascar and Ashantee. Yet it was evidently a strange object, needing particular description, to John Marignolli (c. 1350), Ruy Clavijo (c. 1404), Barbosa (1516), John de Barros (1553), and Minsheu (1617). See also CHATTA, and SOMBRERO.

c. B.C. 325.—"Τοὺς δὲ πωγώνας λέγει Νέαρχος ὅτι βάπτονται Ἰνδοὶ ... καὶ σκιάδια ὅτι προβάλλονται, τοῦ θέρεος, ὅσοι οὐκ ἠμελημένοι Ἰνδῶν."—Arrian, Indica, xvi.

c. B.C. 2.

"Ipse tene distenta suis UMBRACULA virgis; Ipse face in turba, qua venit illa, locum." Ovid, Art. Amat. ii. 209-210.

c. A.D. 5.

"Aurea pellebant rapidos UMBRACULA soles Quae tamen Herculeae sustinuere manus." Ibid. Fasti, ii. 311-312.

c. A.D. 100.

"En, cui tu viridem UMBELLAM, cui succina mittas Grandia natalis quoties redit...." Juvenal, ix. 50-51.

c. 200.—"... ἔπεμψε δὲ καὶ κλίνην αὔτῳ ἀργυρόποδα, καὶ στρωμνὴν, καὶ σκηνὴν οὐρανόροφον ἀνθίνην, καὶ θρόνον ἀργυροῦν, καὶ ἐπίχρυσον σκιάδιον ..."—Athenaeus, Lib. ii. Epit. § 31.

c. 380.—"Ubi si inter aurata flabella laciniis sericis insiderint muscae, vel per foramen UMBRACULI pensilis radiolus irruperit solis, queruntur quod non sunt apud Cimmerios nati."—Ammianus Marcellinus, XXVIII. iv.

1248.—"Ibi etiam quoddam SOLINUM (v. SOLIOLUM), sive tentoriolum, quod portatur super caput Imperatoris, fuit praesentatum eidem, quod totum erat praeparatum cum gemmis."—Joan. de Plano Carpini, in Rec. de V., iv. 759-760.

c. 1292.—"Et a haute festes porte Monsignor le Dus une corone d'or ... et la ou il vait a hautes festes si vait apres lui un damoiseau qui porte une UNBRELE de dras à or sur son chief...."

and again:

"Et apres s'en vet Monsignor li Dus desos L'ONBRELE que li dona Monsignor l'Apostoille; et cele ONBRELE est d'un dras (a) or, que la porte un damosiaus entre ses mains, que s'en vet totes voies apres Monsignor li Dus."—Venetian Chronicle of Martino da Canale, Archiv. Stor. Ital., I. Ser. viii. 214, 560.

1298.—"Et tout ceus ... ont par commandement que toutes fois que il chevauchent doivent avoir sus le chief un palieque que on dit OMBREL, que on porte sur une lance en senefiance de grant seigneurie."—Marco Polo, Text of Pauthier, i. 256-7.

c. 1332.—(At Constantinople) "the inhabitants, military men or others, great and small, winter and summer, carry over their heads huge UMBRELLAS (ma hallāt)."—Ibn Batuta, ii. 440.

c. 1335.—"Whenever the Sultan (of Delhi) mounts his horse, they carry an UMBRELLA over his head. But when he starts on a march to war, or on a long journey, you see carried over his head seven umbrellas, two of which are covered with jewels of inestimable value."—Shihābuddīn Dimishkī, in Not. et Exts. xiii. 190.

1404.—"And over her head they bore a SHADE (SOMBRA) carried by a man, on a shaft like that of a lance; and it was of white silk, made like the roof of a round tent, and stretched by a hoop of wood, and this shade they carry over the head to protect them from the sun."—Clavijo, § cxxii.

1541.—"Then next to them marches twelve men on horseback, called Peretandas, each of them carrying an UMBRELLO of carnation Sattin, and other twelve that follow with banners of white damask."—Pinto, in Cogan's E.T., p. 135.

In the original this runs:

"Vão doze homẽs a cavallo, que se chamão peretandas, cõ SOMBREYROS de citim cramesim nas mãos a modo de esparavels postos em cesteas muyto compridas (like tents upon very long staves) et outros doze cõ bãndeyras de damasco branco."

[c. 1590.—"The Ensigns of Royalty.... 2. The Chatr, or UMBRELLA, is adorned with the most precious jewels, of which there are never less than seven. 3. The Sáibán is of an oval form, a yard in length, and its handle, like that of the umbrella, is covered with brocade, and ornamented with precious stones. One of the attendants holds it, to keep off the rays of the sun. It is also called Áftábgír."—Āīn, i. 50.]

1617.—"An UMBRELL, a fashion of round and broade fanne, wherewith the Indians, and from them our great ones preserue themselves from the heate of the scorching sunne. G. Ombraire, m. Ombrelle, f. I. Ombrélla. L. Vmbella, ab vmbra, the shadow, est enim instrumentum quo solem à facie arcent ¶ Iuven. Gr. σκιάδιον, diminut. a σκία, i. vmbra. T. SCHABHUT, q. SCHATHUT, à SCHATTEN, i. vmbra, et HUT, i. pileus, á quo, et B. SCHINHOEDT. Br. Teggidel, à teg, i. pulchrum forma, et gidd, pro riddio, i. protegere; haec enim vmbellae finis."—Minsheu (1st ed. s.v.).

1644.—"Here (at Marseilles) we bought UMBRELLAS against the heats."—Evelyn's Diary, 7th Oct.

1677.—(In this passage the word is applied to an awning before a shop.) "The Streets are generally narrow ... the better to receive the advantages of UMBRELLO'S extended from side to side to keep the sun's violence from their customers."—Fryer, 222.

1681.—"After these comes an Elephant with two Priests on his back; one whereof is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the painted Stick on his shoulder.... The other sits behind him, holding a round thing like an VMBRELLO over his head, to keep off Sun or Rain."—Knox's Ceylon, 79.

1709.—"... The Young Gentleman belonging to the Custom-house that for fear of rain borrowed the UMBRELLA at Will's Coffee-house in Cornhill of the Mistress, is hereby advertised that to be dry from head to foot in the like occasion he shall be welcome to the Maid's pattens."—The Female Tatler, Dec. 12, quoted in Malcolm's Anecdotes, 1808, p. 429.

1712.

"The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty strides While streams run down her oil'd UMBRELLA'S sides." Swift, A City Shower.

1715.

"Good housewives all the winter's rage despise, Defended by the riding hood's disguise; Or underneath the UMBRELLA'S oily shade Safe through the wet on clinking pattens tread.

"Let Persian dames the UMBRELLA'S ribs display To guard their beauties from the sunny ray; Or sweating slaves support the shady load When Eastern monarchs show their state abroad; Britain in winter only knows its aid To guard from chilly showers the walking maid." Gay, Trivia, i.

1850.—Advertisement posted at the door of one of the Sections of the British Association meeting at Edinburgh.

"The gentleman, who carried away a brown silk UMBRELLA from the —— Section yesterday, may have the cover belonging to it, which is of no further use to the Owner, by applying to the Porter at the Royal Hotel."—(From Personal Recollection.)—It is a curious parallel to the advertisement above from the Female Tatler.

UPAS, s. This word is now, like JUGGERNAUT, chiefly used in English as a customary metaphor, and to indicate some institution that the speaker wishes to condemn in a compendious manner. The word upas is Javanese for poison; [Mr. Scott writes: "The Malay word ūpas, means simply 'poison.' It is Javanese hupas, Sundanese upas, Balinese hupas, 'poison.' It commonly refers to vegetable poison, because such are more common. In the Lampong language upas means 'sickness.'"] It became familiar in Europe in connection with exaggerated and fabulous stories regarding the extraordinary and deadly character of a tree in Java, alleged to be so called. There are several trees in the Malay Islands producing deadly poisons, but the particular tree to which such stories were attached is one which has in the last century been described under the name of Antiaris toxicaria, from the name given to the poison by the Javanese proper, viz. Antjar, or Anchar (the name of the tree all over Java), whilst it is known to the Malays and people of Western Java as Upas, and in Celebes and the Philippine Islands as Ipo or Hipo. [According to Mr. Scott "the Malay name for the 'poison-tree,' or any poison-tree, is pōhun ūpas, pūhun ūpas, represented in English by BOHON-UPAS. The names of two poison-trees, the Javanese anchar (Malay also anchar) and chetik, appear occasionally in English books ... The Sundanese name for the poison tree is bulo ongko."] It was the poison commonly used by the natives of Celebes and other islands for poisoning the small bamboo darts which they used (and in some islands still use) to shoot from the blow-tube (see SUMPITAN, SARBATANE).

The story of some deadly poison in these islands is very old, and we find it in the Travels of Friar Odoric, accompanied by the mention of the disgusting antidote which was believed to be efficacious, a genuine Malay belief, and told by a variety of later and independent writers, such as Nieuhof, Saar, Tavernier, Cleyer, and Kaempfer.

The subject of this poison came especially to the notice of the Dutch in connection with its use to poison the arrows just alluded to, and some interesting particulars are given on the subject by Bontius, from whom a quotation is given below, with others. There is a notice of the poison in De Bry, in Sir T. Herbert (whencesoever he borrowed it), and in somewhat later authors about the middle of the 17th century. In March 1666 the subject came before the young Royal Society, and among a long list of subjects for inquiry in the East occur two questions pertaining to this matter.

The illustrious Rumphius in his Herbarium Amboinense goes into a good deal of detail on the subject, but the tree does not grow in Amboyna where he wrote, and his account thus contains some ill-founded statements, which afterwards lent themselves to the fabulous history of which we shall have to speak presently. Rumphius however procured from Macassar specimens of the plant, and it was he who first gave the native name (Ipo, the Macassar form) and assigned a scientific name, Arbor toxicaria.[274] Passing over with simple mention the notices in the appendix to John Ray's Hist. Plantarum, and in Valentijn (from both of which extracts will be found below), we come to the curious compound of the loose statements of former writers magnified, of the popular stories current among Europeans in the Dutch colonies, and of pure romantic invention, which first appeared in 1783, in the London Magazine. The professed author of this account was one Foersch, who had served as a junior surgeon in the Dutch East Indies.[275] This person describes the tree, called BOHON-UPAS, as situated "about 27 leagues[276] from Batavia, 14 from Soura Karta, the seat of the Emperor, and between 18 and 20 leagues from Tinkjoe" (probably for Tjukjoe, i.e. Djokjo-Karta), "the present residence of the Sultan of Java." Within a radius of 15 to 18 miles round the tree no human creature, no living thing could exist. Condemned malefactors were employed to fetch the poison; they were protected by special arrangements, yet not more than 1 in 10 of them survived the adventure. Foersch also describes executions by means of the Upas poison, which he says he witnessed at Sura Karta in February 1776.

The whole paper is a very clever piece of sensational romance, and has impressed itself indelibly, it would seem, on the English language; for to it is undoubtedly due the adoption of that standing metaphor to which we have alluded at the beginning of this article. This effect may, however, have been due not so much directly to the article in the London Magazine as to the adoption of the fable by the famous ancestor of a man still more famous, Erasmus Darwin, in his poem of the Loves of the Plants. In that work not only is the essence of Foersch's story embodied in the verse, but the story itself is quoted at length in the notes. It is said that Darwin was warned of the worthlessness of the narrative, but was unwilling to rob his poem of so sensational an episode.

Nothing appears to be known of Foersch except that there was really a person of that name in the medical service in Java at the time indicated. In our article ANACONDA we have adduced some curious particulars of analogy between the Anaconda-myth and the Upas-myth, and intimated a suspicion that the same hand may have had to do with the spinning of both yarns.

The extraordinary éclat produced by the Foerschian fables led to the appointment of a committee of the Batavian Society to investigate the true facts, whose report was published in 1789. This we have not yet been able to see, for the report is not contained in the regular series of the Transactions of that Society; nor have we found a refutation of the fables by M. Charles Coquebert referred to by Leschenault in the paper which we are about to mention. The poison tree was observed in Java by Deschamps, naturalist with the expedition of D'Entrecasteaux, and is the subject of a notice by him in the Annales de Voyages, vol. i., which goes into little detail, but appears to be correct as far as it goes, except in the statement that the Anchar was confined to Eastern Java. But the first thorough identification of the plant, and scientific account of the facts was that of M. Leschenault de la Tour. This French savant, when about to join a voyage of discovery to the South Seas, was recommended by Jussieu to take up the investigation of the Upas. On first enquiring at Batavia and Samarang, M. Leschenault heard only fables akin to Foersch's romance, and it was at Sura Karta that he first got genuine information, which eventually enabled him to describe the tree from actual examination.

The tree from which he took his specimens was more than 100 ft. in height, with a girth of 18 ft. at the base. A Javanese who climbed it to procure the flowers had to make cuts in the stem in order to mount. After ascending some 25 feet the man felt so ill that he had to come down, and for some days he continued to suffer from nausea, vomiting, and vertigo. But another man climbed to the top of the tree without suffering at all. On another occasion Leschenault, having had a tree of 4 feet girth cut down, walked among its broken branches, and had face and hands besprinkled with the gum-resin, yet neither did he suffer; he adds, however, that he had washed immediately after. Lizards and insects were numerous on the trunk, and birds perched upon the branches. M. Leschenault gives details of the preparation of the poison as practised by the natives, and also particulars of its action, on which experiment was made in Paris with the material which he brought to Europe. He gave it the scientific name by which it continues to be known, viz. Antiaris toxicaria (N.O. Artocarpeae).[277]

M. Leschenault also drew the attention of Dr. Horsfield, who had been engaged in the botanical exploration of Java some years before the British occupation, and continued it during that period, to the subject of the Upas, and he published a paper on it in the Batavian Transactions for 1813 (vol. vii.). His account seems entirely in accordance with that of Leschenault, but is more detailed and complete, with the result of numerous observations and experiments of his own. He saw the Antiaris first in the Province of Poegar, on his way to Banyuwangi. In Blambangan (eastern extremity of Java) he visited four or five trees; he afterwards found a very tall specimen growing at Passaruwang, on the borders of Malang, and again several young trees in the forests of Japāra, and one near Onārang. In all these cases, scattered over the length of Java, the people knew the tree as anchar.

Full articles on the subject are to be found (by Mr. J. J. Bennet) in Horsfield's Plantae Javanicae Rariores, 1838-52, pp. 52 seqq., together with a figure of a flowering branch pl. xiii.; and in Blume's Rumphia (Brussels, 1836), pp. 46 seqq., and pls. xxii., xxiii.; to both of which works we have been much indebted for guidance. Blume gives a drawing, for the truth of which he vouches, of a tall specimen of the trees. These he describes as "vastas, arduas, et a ceteris segregatas,"—solitary and eminent, on account of their great longevity, (possibly on account of their being spared by the axe?), but not for any such reason as the fables allege. There is no lack of adjoining vegetation; the spreading branches are clothed abundantly with parasitical plants, and numerous birds and squirrels frequent them. The stem throws out 'wings' or buttresses (see Horsfield in the Bat. Trans., and Blume's Pl.) like many of the forest trees of Further India. Blume refers, in connection with the origin of the prevalent fables, to the real existence of exhalations of carbonic acid gas in the volcanic tracts of Java, dangerous to animal life and producing sterility around, alluding particularly to a paper by M. Loudoun (a Dutch official of Scotch descent), in the Edinburgh New Phil. Journal for 1832, p. 102, containing a formidable description of the Guwo Upas or Poison Valley on the frontier of the Pekalongan and Banyumas provinces. We may observe, however, that, if we remember rightly, the exaggerations of Mr. Loudoun have been exposed and ridiculed by Dr. Junghuhn, the author of "Java." And if the Foersch legend be compared with some of the particulars alleged by several of the older writers, e.g. Camell (in Ray), Valentijn, Spielman, Kaempfer, and Rumphius, it will be seen that the basis for a great part of that putida commentatio, as Blume calls it, is to be found in them.

George Colman the Younger founded on the Foerschian Upas-myth, a kind of melodrama, called the Law of Java, first acted at Covent Garden May 11, 1822. We give some quotations below.[278]

Lindley, in his Vegetable Kingdom, in a short notice of Antiaris toxicaria, says that, though the accounts are greatly exaggerated, yet the facts are notable enough. He says cloth made from the tough fibre is so acrid as to verify the Shirt of Nessus. My friend Gen. Maclagan, noticing Lindley's remark to me, adds: "Do you remember in our High School days (at Edinburgh) a grand Diorama called THE UPAS TREE? It showed a large wild valley, with a single tree in the middle, and illustrated the safety of approach on the windward side, and the desolation it dealt on the other."

[For some details as to the use of the Upas poison, and an analysis of the Arrow-poisons of Borneo by Dr. L. Lewin (from Virchow's Archiv. fur Pathol. Anat. 1894, pp. 317-25) see Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak, ii. 188 seqq. and for superstitions connected with these poisons, Skeat, Malay Magic, 426.]

c. 1330.—"En queste isole sono molte cose maravigliose e strane. Onde alcuni arbori li sono ... che fanno veleno pessimo.... Quelli uomini sono quasi tutti corsali, e quando vanno a battaglia portano ciascuno uno canna in mano, di lunghezza d'un braccio e pongono in capo de la canna uno ago di ferro atossiato in quel veleno, e sofiano nella canna e l'ago vola e percuotelo dove vogliono, e 'ncontinente quelli ch'è percosso muore. Ma egli hanno la tina piene di sterco d'uomo e una iscodella di sterco guarisce l'uomo da queste cotali ponture."—Storia di Frate Odorigo, from Palatina MS., in Cathay, &c., App., p. xlix.

c. 1630.—"And (in Makasser) which is no lesse infernall, the men use long canes or truncks (cald Sempitans—see SUMPITAN), out of which they can (and use it) blow a little pricking quill, which if it draw the lest drop of blood from any part of the body, it makes him (though the strongest man living) die immediately; some venoms operate in an houre, others in a moment, the veynes and body (by the virulence of the poyson) corrupting and rotting presently, to any man's terrour and amazement, and feare to live where such abominations predominate."—Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 329.

c. 1631.—"I will now conclude; but I first must say something of the poison used by the King of Macassar in the Island of Celebes to envenom those little arrows which they shoot through blowing-tubes, a poison so deadly that it causes death more rapidly than a dagger. For one wounded ever so lightly, be it but a scratch bringing blood, or a prick in the heel, immediately begins to nod like a drunken man, and falls dead to the ground. And within half an hour of death this putrescent poison so corrupts the flesh that it can be plucked from the bones like so much mucus. And what seems still more marvellous, if a man (e.g.) be scratched in the thigh, or higher in the body, by another point which is not poisoned, and the still warm blood as it flows down to the feet be merely touched by one of these poisoned little arrows, swift as wind the pestilent influence ascends to the wound, and with the same swiftness and other effects snatches the man from among the living.

"These are no idle tales, but the experience of eye-witnesses, not only among our countrymen, but among Danes and Englishmen."—Jac. Bontii, lib. v. cap. xxxiii.

1646.—"Es wachst ein Baum auf Maccasser, einer Cüst auf der Insul Çelebes, der ist treflich vergiftet, dass wann einer nur an einem Glied damit verletzet wird, und man solches nit alsbald wegschlägt, der Gift geschwind zum Hertzen eilet, und den Garaus machet" (then the antidote as before is mentioned).... "Mit solchem Gift schmieren die Bandanesen Ihre lange Pfeil, die Sie von grossen Bögen, einer Mannsläng hoch, hurtig schiessen; in Banda aber tähten Ihre Weiber grossen Schaden damit. Denn Sie sich auf die Bäume setzten, und kleine Fischgeräht damit schmierten, und durch ein gehöhlert Röhrlein, von einem Baum, auf unser Volck schossen, mit grossen machtigen Schaden."—Saar, Ost-Indianische Funfzehen-Jahrige Kriegs-Dienste ... 1672, pp. 46-47.

1667.—"Enquiries for Suratt, and other parts of the East Indies.

* * * * *

"19. Whether it be true, that the only Antidote hitherto known, against the famous and fatal macassar-poison, is human ordure, taken inwardly? And what substance that poison is made of?"—Phil. Trans. vol. ii. Anno 1667 (Proceedings for March 11, 1666, i.e. N.S. 1667), d. 417.

1682.—"The especial weapons of the Makassar soldiers, which they use against their enemies, are certain pointed arrowlets about a foot in length. At the foremost end these are fitted with a sharp and pointed fish-tooth, and at the butt with a knob of spongy wood.

"The points of these arrows, long before they are to be used, are dipt in poison and then dried.

"This poison is a sap that drips from the bark of the branches of a certain tree, like resin, from pine-trees.

"The tree grows on the Island Makasser, in the interior, and on three or four islands of the Bugisses (see BUGIS), round about Makassar. It is about the height of the clove-tree, and has leaves very similar.

"The fresh sap of this tree is a very deadly poison; indeed its virulence is incurable.

"The arrowlets prepared with this poison are not, by the Makasser soldiers, shot with a bow, but blown from certain blow-pipes (uit zekere spatten gespat); just as here, in the country, people shoot birds by blowing round pellets of clay.

"They can with these in still weather hit their mark at a distance of 4 rods.

"They say the Makassers themselves know no remedy against this poison ... for the poison presses swiftly into the blood and vital spirits, and causes a violent inflammation. They hold (however) that the surest remedy for this poison is ..." (and so on, repeating the antidote already mentioned).—Joan Nieuhof's Zee en Land Reize, &c., pp. 217-218.

c. 1681.—"Arbor Toxicaria, IPO.

"I have never yet met with any poison more horrible and hateful, produced by any vegetable growth, than that which is derived from this lactescent tree.

* * * * *

Moreover beneath this tree, and in its whole circumference to the distance of a stone-cast, no plant, no shrub, or herbage will grow; the soil beneath it is barren, blackened, and burnt as it were ... and the atmosphere about it is so polluted and poisoned that the birds which alight upon its branches become giddy and fall dead * * * all things perish which are touched by its emanations, insomuch that every animal shuns it and keeps away from it, and even the birds eschew flying by it.

"No man dares to approach the tree without having his arms, feet, and head wrapped round with linen ... for Death seems to have planted his foot and his throne beside this tree...." (He then tells of a venomous basilisk with two feet in front and fiery eyes, a crest, and a horn, that dwelt under this tree). * * *

"The Malays call it Cayu UPAS, but in Macassar and the rest of Celebes it is called IPO.

* * * * *

"It grows in desert places, and amid bare hills, and is easily discerned from afar, there being no other tree near it."

* * * * *

—Rumphii, Herbarium Amboinense, ii. 263-268.

1685.—"I cannot omit to set forth here an account of the poisoned missiles of the Kingdom of Macassar, which the natives of that kingdom have used against our soldiers, bringing them to sudden death. It is extracted from the Journal of the illustrious and gallant admiral, H. Cornelius Spielman.... The natives of the kingdom in question possess a singular art of shooting arrows by blowing through canes, and wounding with these, insomuch that if the skin be but slightly scratched the wounded die in a twinkling."

(Then the old story of the only antidote)....

The account follows extracted from the Journal.

* * * * *

"There are but few among the Macassars and Bugis who possess the real knowledge needful for selecting the poison, so as to distinguish between what is worthless and what is highest quality.... From the princes (or Rajas) I have understood that the soil in which the trees affording the poison grow, for a great space round about produces no grass nor any other vegetable growth, and that the poison is properly a water or liquid, flowing from a bruise or cut made in the bark of those trees, oozing out as sap does from plants that afford milky juices.... When the liquid is being drawn from the wounded tree, no one should carelessly approach it so as to let the liquid touch his hands, for by such contact all the joints become stiffened and contracted. For this reason the collectors make use of long bamboos, armed with sharp iron points. With these they stab the tree with great force, and so get the sap to flow into the canes, in which it speedily hardens."—Dn. Corn. Spielman ... de Telis deleterio Veneno infectis in Macassar, et aliis Regnis Insulae Celebes; ex ejus Diario extracta. Huic praemittitur brevis narratio de hac materia Dn. Andreae Cleyeri. In Miscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephemeridum.... Academiae Naturae Curiosorum, Dec. II. Annus Tertius. Anni MDCLXXXIV., Norimbergae (1685), pp. 127 seqq.

1704.—"IPO seu HYPO arbor est mediocris, folio parvo, et obscure virenti, quae tam malignae et nocivae qualitatis, ut omne vivens umbrâ suâ interimat, unde narrant in circuitu, et umbrae distinctu, plurima ossium mortuorum hominum animaliumque videri. Circumvicinas etiam plantas enecat, et aves insidentes interficere ferunt, si Nucis Vomicae Igasur, plantam non invenerint, qua reperta vita quidem donantur et servantur, sed defluvium patiuntur plumarum.... HYPO lac Indi Camucones et Sambales, Hispanis infensissimi, longis, excipiunt arundineis perticis, sagittis intoxicandis deserviturum irremediabile venenum, omnibus aliis alexipharmacis superius, praeterquam stercore humano propinato. An Argensolae arbor comosa, quam Insulae Celebes ferunt, cujus umbra occidentalis mortifera, orientalis antidotum?..."—De Quibusdam Arboribus Venenatis, in Herbarum aliarumque Stirpium in Insula Luzone ... a Revdo Patre Georgio Camello, S.J. Syllabus ad Joannem Raium transmissus. In Appendix, p. 87, of Joan. Raii Hist. Plantarum. Vol. III. (London 1704).

1712.—"Maxima autem celebritas radiculae enata est, ab eximia illa virtute, quam adversus toxicum Macassariense praestat, exitiale illud, et vix alio remedio vincibile. Est venenum hoc succus lacteus et pinguis, qui collegitur ex recens sauciata arbore quadam, indigenes IPU, Malajis Javanisque UPÀ dictâ, in abditis locis sylvarum Insulae Celebes ... crescente ... cujus genuinum et in solâ Macassariâ germinantis succum, qui colligere suscipiunt, praesentissimis vitae periculis se exponant necesse est. Nam ad quaerendam arborem loca dumis beluisque infesta penetranda sunt, inventa vero, nisi eminus vulneretur, et ab eâ parte, a qua ventus adspirat, vel aura incumbit, aggressores erumpento halitu subito suffocabit. Quam sortem etiam experiri dicuntur volucres, arborem recens vulneratam transvolantes. Collectio exitiosi liquoris, morti ob patrata maleficia damnatis committitur, eo pacto, ut poena remittatur, si liquorem reportaverint ... Sylvam ingrediuntur longâ instructi arundine ... quam altera extremitate ... ex asse acuunt, ut ad pertundendam arboris corticem valeat.... Quam longe possunt, ab arbore constituti, arundinis aciem arbori valide intrudunt, et liquoris, ex vulnere effluentis, tantum excipiunt, quantum arundinis cavo ad proximum usque internodium capi potest.... Reduces, supplicio et omni discrimine defuncti, hoc vitae suae λυτρον Regi offerunt. Ita narrarunt mihi populares Celebani, hodie Macassari dicti. Quis autem veri quicquam ex Asiaticorum ore referat, quod figmentis non implicatur...?"—Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot., 575-576.

1726.—"But among all sorts of trees, that occur here, or hereabouts, I know of none more pernicious than the sap of the Macassar Poison tree * * * They say that there are only a few trees of this kind, occuring in the district of Turatte on Celebes, and that none are employed except, at a certain time of the year when it is procurable, those who are condemned to death, to approach the trees and bring away the poison.... The poison must be taken with the greatest care in Bamboos, into which it drips slowly from the bark of the trees, and the persons collected for this purpose must first have their hands, heads, and all exposed parts, well wound round with cloths...."—Valentijn, iii. 218.

1783.—"The following description of the BOHON UPAS, or POISON TREE, which grows in the Island of Java, and renders it unwholesome by its noxious vapours, has been procured for the London Magazine, from Mr. Heydinger, who was employed to translate it from the original Dutch, by the author, Mr. Foersch, who, we are informed, is at present abroad, in the capacity of surgeon on board an English vessel....

* * * * *

"'In the year 1774, I was stationed at Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the Dutch East India Company. During my residence there I received several different accounts of the Bohon-UPAS, and the violent effects of its poison. They all then seemed incredible to me, but raised my curiosity in so high a degree, that I resolved to investigate this subject thoroughly.... I had procured a recommendation from an old Malayan priest to another priest, who lives on the nearest habitable spot to the tree, which is about fifteen or sixteen miles distant. The letter proved of great service to me on my undertaking, as that priest is employed by the Emperor to reside there, in order to prepare for eternity the souls of those who, for different crimes, are sentenced to approach the tree, and to procure the poison.... Malefactors, who, for their crimes, are sentenced to die, are the only persons to fetch the poison; and this is the only chance they have of saving their lives.... They are then provided with a silver or tortoise-shell box, in which they are to put the poisonous gum, and are properly instructed how to proceed, while they are upon their dangerous expedition. Among other particulars, they are always told to attend to the direction of the winds; as they are to go towards the tree before the wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are always blown from them.... They are afterwards sent to the house of the old priest, to which place they are commonly attended by their friends and relations. Here they generally remain some days, in expectation of a favourable breeze. During that time the ecclesiastic prepares them for their future fate by prayers and admonitions. When the hour of their departure arrives the priest puts them on a long leather cap with two glasses before their eyes, which comes down as far as their breast, and also provides them with a pair of leather gloves....

"The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured me, that during his residence there, for upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed above seven hundred criminals in the manner which I have described; and that scarcely two out of twenty returned," ... &c. &c.—London Magazine, Dec. 1783, pp. 512-517.

The paper concludes:

"[We shall be happy to communicate any authentic papers of Mr. Foersch to the public through the London Magazine.]"

1789.—

"No spicy nutmeg scents the vernal gales, Nor towering plantain shades the midday vales, * * * * * No step retreating, on the sand impress'd, Invites the visit of a second guest; * * * * * Fierce in dread silence on the blasted heath Fell UPAS sits, the Hydra Tree of death; Lo! from one root, the envenom'd soil below, A thousand vegetative serpents grow ..." etc. Darwin, Loves of the Plants; in The Botanic Garden, Pt. II.

1808.—"Notice sur le Pohon UPAS ou Arbre à Poison; Extrait d'un Voyage inédit dans l'Intérieur de l'Ile de Java, par L. A. Deschamps, D.M.P., l'un des compagnons du Voyage du Général d'Entrecasteaux.

"C'est au fond des sombre forêts de l'ile de Java que la nature a caché le pohun UPAS, l'arbre le plus dangereux du règne végétal, pour le poison mortel qu'il renferme, et plus celèbre encore par les fables dont on l'a rendu le sujet...."—Annales des Voyages, i. 69.

1810.—"Le poison fameux dont se servent les Indiens de l'Archipel des Moluques, et des iles de la Sonde, connu sous le nom d'IPO et UPAS, a interessé plus que tous les autres la curiosité des Européens, parce que les relations qu'on en a donné ont été exagérées et accompagnées de ce merveilleux dont les peuples de l'Inde aiment à orner leurs narrations...."—Leschenault de la Tour, in Mémoire sur le Strychnos Tieute et l'Antiaris toxicaria, plantes venimeuses de l'Ile de Java.... In Annales du Museum d'Histoire Naturelle, Tom. XVIième, p. 459.

1813.—"The literary and scientific world has in few instances been more grossly imposed upon than in the account of the Pohon UPAS, published in Holland about the year 1780. The history and origin of this forgery still remains a mystery. Foersch, who put his name to the publication, certainly was ... a surgeon in the Dutch East India Company's service about the time.... I have been led to suppose that his literary abilities were as mean as his contempt for truth was consummate. Having hastily picked up some vague information regarding the OOPAS, he carried it to Europe, where his notes were arranged, doubtless by a different hand, in such a form as by their plausibility and appearance of truth, to be generally credited.... But though the account just mentioned ... has been demonstrated to be an extravagant forgery, the existence of a tree in Java, from whose sap a poison is prepared, equal in fatality, when thrown into the circulation, to the strongest animal poisons hitherto known, is a fact."—Horsfield, in Batavian Trans. vol. vii. art. x. pp. 2-4.

1822.—"The Law of Java," a Play ... Scene. Kérta-Sûra, and a desolate Tract in the Island of Java.

* * * * *

"Act I. Sc. 2.

Emperor. The haram's laws, which cannot be repealed, Had not enforced me to pronounce your death, * * * * * One chance, indeed, a slender one, for life, All criminals may claim.

Parbaya. Aye, I have heard Of this your cruel mercy;—'tis to seek That tree of Java, which, for many a mile, Sheds pestilence;—for where the UPAS grows It blasts all vegetation with its own; And, from its desert confines, e'en those brutes That haunt the desert most shrink off, and tremble.

Thence if, by miracle, a man condemned Bring you the poison that the tree exudes, In which you dip your arrows for the war, He gains a pardon,—and the palsied wretch Who scaped the UPAS, has escaped the tyrant."

* * * * *

"Act II. Sc. 4.

Pengoose. Finely dismal and romantic, they say, for many miles round the UPAS; nothing but poisoned air, mountains, and melancholy. A charming country for making Mems and Nota benes!"

* * * * *

"Act III. Sc. 1.

Pengoose.... That's the Divine, I suppose, who starts the poor prisoners, for the last stage to the UPAS TREE; an Indian Ordinary of Newgate.

Servant, your brown Reverence! There's no people in the parish, but, I believe, you are the rector?

(Writing). "The reverend Mister Orzinga U.C.J.—The UPAS Clergyman of Java."

George Colman the Younger.

[1844.—"We landed in the Rajah's boat at the watering place, near the UPAS tree...."—Here follows an interesting account by Mr Adams, in which he describes how "the mate, a powerful person and of strong constitution, felt so much stupified as to be compelled to withdraw from his position on the tree."—Capt. Sir E. Belcher, Narr. of the Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang, i. 180 seqq.]

1868.—"The Church of Ireland offers to us, indeed, a great question, but even that question is but one of a group of questions. There is the Church of Ireland, there is the land of Ireland, there is the education of Ireland ... they are all so many branches from one trunk, and that trunk is the Tree of what is called Protestant ascendancy.... We therefore aim at the destruction of that system of ascendancy, which, though it has been crippled and curtailed by former measures, yet still must be allowed to exist; it is still there like a tall tree of noxious growth, lifting its head to heaven, and darkening and poisoning the land as far as its shadow can extend; it is still there, gentlemen, and now at length the day has come when, as we hope, the axe has been laid to the root of that tree, and it nods and quivers from its top to its base...."—Mr. GLADSTONE'S Speech at Wigan, Oct. 23. In this quotation the orator indicates the UPAS TREE without naming it. The name was supplied by some commentators referring to this indication at a later date:

1873.—"It was perfectly certain that a man who possessed a great deal of imagination might, if he stayed out sufficiently long at night, staring at a small star, persuade himself next morning that he had seen a great comet; and it was equally certain that such a man, if he stared long enough at a bush, might persuade himself that he had seen a branch of the UPAS TREE."—Speech of Lord EDMOND FITZMAURICE on the 2nd reading of the University Education (Ireland) Bill, March 3.

" "It was to regain office, to satisfy the Irish irreconcilables, to secure the Pope's brass band, and not to pursue 'the glorious traditions of English Liberalism,' that Mr. Gladstone struck his two blows at the UPAS TREE."—Mr. JOSEPH CHAMBERLAIN, in Fort. Rev. Sept. pp. 289-90.

1876.—"... the UPAS-TREE superstition."—Contemp. Rev. May.

1880.—"Lord Crichton, M.P. ... last night said ... there was one topic which was holding all their minds at present ... what was this conspiracy which, like the UPAS-TREE of fable, was spreading over the land, and poisoning it?..."—In St. James's Gazette, Nov. 11, p. 7.

1885.—"The dread UPAS dropped its fruits.

"Beneath the shady canopy of this tall fig no native will, if he knows it, dare to rest, nor will he pass between its stem and the wind, so strong is his belief in its evil influence.

"In the centre of a tea estate, not far off from my encampment, stood, because no one could be found daring enough to cut it down, an immense specimen, which had long been a nuisance to the proprietor on account of the lightning every now and then striking off, to the damage of the shrubs below, large branches, which none of his servants could be induced to remove. One day, having been pitchforked together and burned, they were considered disposed of: but next morning the whole of his labourers awoke, to their intense alarm, afflicted with a painful eruption.... It was then remembered that the smoke of the burning branches had been blown by the wind through the village...." (Two Chinamen were engaged to cut down and remove the tree, and did not suffer; it was ascertained that they had smeared their bodies with coco-nut oil.)—H. O. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings, 112-113.

[Mr. Bent (Southern Arabia, 72, 89) tells a similar story about the collection of frankincense, and suggests that it was based on the custom of employing slaves in this work, and on an interpretation of the name Hadrimaut, said to mean 'valley of death.']

UPPER ROGER, s. This happy example of the Hobson-Jobson dialect occurs in a letter dated 1755, from Capt. Jackson at Syrian in Burma, which is given in Dalrymple's Oriental Repertory, i. 192. It is a corruption of the Skt. yuva-rāja, 'young King,' the Caesar or Heir-Apparent, a title borrowed from ancient India by most of the Indo-Chinese monarchies, and which we generally render in Siam as the 'Second King.'

URZ, URZEE, and vulgarly URJEE, s. P.—H. 'arẓ and 'arẓī, from Ar. 'arẓ, the latter a word having an extraordinary variety of uses even for Arabic. A petition or humble representation either oral or in writing; the technical term for a request from an inferior to a superior; 'a sifflication' as one of Sir Walter Scott's characters calls it. A more elaborate form is 'arẓ-dāsht, 'memorializing.' This is used in a very barbarous form of Hobson-Jobson below.

1606.—"Every day I went to the Court, and in every eighteen or twentie dayes I put up ARS or Petitions, and still he put mee off with good words...."—John Mildenhall, in Purchas, i. (Bk. iii.) 115.

[1614.—"Until Mocrob Chan's ERZEDACH or letter came to that purpose it would not be granted."—Foster, Letters, ii. 178. In p. 179 "By whom I ERZED unto the King again."

[1687.—"The ARZDEST with the Estimauze (Iltimās, 'humble representation') concerning your twelve articles...."—In Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. II. lxx.

[1688.—"Capt. Haddock desiered the Agent would write his ARZDOST in answer to the Nabob's Perwanna (PURWANNA)."—Ibid. II. lxxxiii.]

1690.—"We think you should URZDAAST the Nabob to writt purposely for y^e releasm^t of Charles King, it may Induce him to put a great Value on him."—Letter from Factory at Chuttanutte to Mr. Charles Eyre at Ballasore, d. November 5 (MS. in India Office).

1782.—"Monsr. de Chemant refuses to write to Hyder by arzoasht (read ARZDASHT), and wants to correspond with him in the same manner as Mons. Duplex did with Chanda Sahib; but the Nabob refuses to receive any letter that is not in the stile of an ARZEE or petition."—India Gazette, June 22.

c. 1785.—"... they (the troops) constantly applied to our colonel, who for presenting an ARZEE to the King, and getting him to sign it for the passing of an account of 50 lacks, is said to have received six lacks as a reward...."—Carraccioli, Life of Clive, iii. 155.

1809.—"In the morning ... I was met by a minister of the Rajah of Benares, bearing an ARJEE from his master to me...."—Ld. Valentia, i. 104.

1817.—"The Governor said the Nabob's Vakeel in the ARZEE already quoted, directed me to forward to the presence that it was his wish, that your Highness would write a letter to him."—Mill's Hist. iv. 436.

USHRUFEE. See ASHRAFEE.

USPUK, s. Hind. aspak. 'A handspike,' corr. of the English. This was the form in use in the Canal Department, N.W.P. Roebuck gives the Sea form as HANSPEEK.

[UZBEG, n.p. One of the modern tribes of the Turkish race. "Uzbeg is a political not an ethnological denomination, originating from Uzbeg Khān of the Golden Horde (1312-1340). It was used to distinguish the followers of Shaibāni Khān (16th century) from his antagonists, and became finally the name of the ruling Turks in the khanates as opposed to the Sarts, Tajiks, and such Turks as entered those regions at a later date...." (Encycl. Brit. 9th ed. xxiii. 661). Others give the derivation from uz, 'self,' bek, 'a ruler,' in the sense of independent. (Schuyler, Turkistan, i. 106, Vambéry, Sketches of C. Asia, 301).

[c. 1330.—"But other two empires of the Tartars ... that which was formerly of Cathay, but now is OSBET, which is called Gatzaria...."—Friar Jordanus, 54.

[1616.—"He ... intendeth the conquest of the VZBIQUES, a nation between Samarchand and here."—Sir T. Roe, i. 113, Hak. Soc.

[c. 1660.—"There are probably no people more narrow-minded, sordid or uncleanly, than the USBEC Tartars."—Bernier, ed. Constable, 120.

[1727.—"The USPECKS entred the Provinces Muschet and Yesd...."—A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 108.

[1900.—"UZ-BEG cavalry ('them HOUSE-BUGS,' as the British soldiers at Rawal Pindi called them)."—Sir R. Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber, 135.]

V

[VACCA, VAKEA-NEVIS, s. Ar. wāḳia'h, 'an event, news': wāḳi'ah-navīs, 'a news-writer.' These among the Moghuls were a sort of registrars or remembrancers. Later they became spies who were sent into the provinces to supply information to the central Government.

[c. 1590.—"Regulations regarding the WAQI'AHNAWÍS. Keeping records is an excellent thing for a government.... His Majesty has appointed fourteen zealous, experienced, and impartial clerks...."—Āīn, i. 258.

[c. 1662.—"It is true that the Great Mogul sends a VAKEA-NEVIS to the various provinces; that is persons whose business it is to communicate every event that takes place."—Bernier, ed. Constable, 231.

[1673.—"... Peta Gi Pundit VOCANOVICE, or Publick Intelligencer...."—Fryer, 80.

[1687.—"Nothing appearing in the VACCA or any other Letters untill of late concerning these broils."—In Yule, Hedges' Diary, II. lxiii.]

VACCINATION. Vaccine was first imported into Bombay viâ Bussora in 1802. "Since then," says R. Drummond, "the British Governments in Asia have taken great pains to preserve and diffuse this mild instrument of salvation." [Also see Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 374.]

VAISHNAVA, adj. Relating to Vishnu; applied to the sectaries who especially worship him. In Bengālī the term is converted into Boishnab.

1672.—"... also some hold Wistnou for the supreme god, and therefore are termed WISTNOUWAES."—Baldaeus.

[1815.—"Many choose Vishnoo for their guardian deity. These persons are called VOISHNUVUS."—Ward, Hindoos, 2nd ed. ii. 13.

VAKEEL, s. An attorney; an authorised representative. Arab. wakīl.

[c. 1630.—"A Scribe, VIKEEL."—Persian Gloss. in Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 316.]

1682.—"If Mr. Charnock had taken the paines to present these 2 Perwannas (PURWANNA) himself, 'tis probable, with a small present, he might have prevailed with Bulchund to have our goods freed. However, at this rate any pitifull VEKEEL is as good to act y^e Company's Service as himself."—Hedges, Diary, Dec. 7; [Hak. Soc. i. 54].

[1683.—"... a copy whereof your VACKEL James Price brought you from Dacca."—In Yule, ibid. II. xxiii.]

1691.—"November the 1st, arriv'd a PATTAMAR or Courrier, from our FAKEEL, or Sollicitor at Court...."—Ovington, 415.

1811.—"The Raja has sent two VAKEELS or ambassadors to meet me here...."—Ld. Minto in India, 268.

c. 1847.—"If we go into Court I suppose I must employ a VEHICLE."—Letter from an European subordinate to one of the present writers.

VARELLA, s. This is a term constantly applied by the old Portuguese writers to the pagodas of Indo-China and China. Of its origin we have no positive evidence. The most probable etymology is that it is the Malay barāhlā or brāhlā, [in Wilkinson's Dict. bĕrhala], 'an idol.' An idol temple is rūmah-barāhlā, 'a house of idols,' but barāhlā alone may have been used elliptically by the Malays or misunderstood by the Portuguese. We have an analogy in the double use of pagoda for temple and idol.

1555.—"Their temples are very large edifices, richly wrought, which they call VALERAS, and which cost a great deal...."—Account of China in a Jesuit's Letter appended to Fr. Alvarez H. of Ethiopia, translated by Mr. Major in his Introd. to Mendoza, Hak. Soc. I. xlviii.

1569.—"Gran quantità se ne consuma ancora in quel Regno nelle lor VARELLE, che sono gli suo' pagodi, de' quali ve n'è gran quantità di grandi e di picciole, e sono alcune montagnuole fatte a mano, a giusa d'vn pan di zuccaro, e alcune d'esse alte quanti il campanile di S. Marco di Venetia ... si consuma in queste istesse VARELLE anco gran quantità di oro di foglia...."—Ces. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 395; [in Hakl. ii. 368.]

1583.—"... nauigammo fin la mattina, che ci trouammo alla Bara giusto di Negrais, che cosi si chiama in lor linguaggio il porto, che va in Pegu, oue discoprimmo a banda sinistra del riuo vn pagodo, ouer VARELLA tutta dorata, la quale si scopre di lontano da' vascelli, che vengono d'alto mare, et massime quando il Sol percote in quell'oro, che la fà risplendere all'intorno...."—Gasparo Balbi, f. 92.[279]

1587.—"They consume in these VARELLAES great quantitie of Golde; for that they be all gilded aloft."—Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 393; [and see quotation from same under DAGON].

1614.—"So also they have many VARELAS, which are monasteries in which dwell their religiosos, and some of these are very sumptuous, with their roofs and pinnacles all gilded."—Couto, VI. vii. 9.

More than one prominent geographical feature on the coast-navigation to China was known by this name. Thus in Linschoten's description of the route from Malacca to Macao, he mentions at the entrance to the 'Straits of Sincapura,' a rock having the appearance of an obelisk, called the VARELLA del China; and again, on the eastern coast of Champa, or Cochin China, we have frequent notice of a point (with a river also) called that of the VARELLA. Thus in Pinto:

1540.—"The Friday following we found ourselves just against a River called by the inhabitants of the Country Tinacoreu, and by us (the) VARELLA."—Pinto (in Cogan), p. 48.

This Varella of Champa is also mentioned by Linschoten:

1598.—"... from this thirde point to the VARELLA the coast turneth North.... This VARELLA is a high hill reaching into the Sea, and above on the toppe it hath a verie high stonie rock, like a tower or piller, which may be seen far off, therefore it is by the Portingalles called VARELLA."—p. 342.

VEDAS. The Sacred Books of the Brahmans, Veda being 'knowledge.' Of these books there are nominally four, viz. the Rig, Yajur, Sāma and Atharva Vedas.

The earliest direct intimation of knowledge of the existence of the Vedas appears to be in the book called De Tribus Impostoribus, said to have been printed in 1598, in which they are mentioned.[280] Possibly this knowledge came through the Arabs. Though thus we do not trace back any direct allusion to the Vedas in European books, beyond the year 1600 or thereabouts, there seems good reason to believe that the Jesuit missionaries had information on the subject at a much earlier date. St. Francis Xavier had frequent discussions with Brahmans, and one went so far as to communicate to him the mantra "Om śrīnārāyaṇanāmah." In 1559 a learned Brahman at Goa was converted by Father Belchior Carneyro, and baptized by the name of Manuel. He afterwards (with the Viceroy's sanction!) went by night and robbed a Brahman on the mainland who had collected many MSS., and presented the spoil to the Fathers, with great satisfaction to himself and them (Sousa, Orient. Conquist. i. 151-2).

It is probable that the information concerning the Hindu religion and sacred books which was attained even in Europe by the end of the 16th century was greater than is commonly supposed, and greater than what we find in print would warrant us to assume. A quotation from San Roman below illustrates this in a general way. And in a constitution of Gregory XV. dated January 31, 1623, there is mention of rites called Haiteres and Tandié, which doubtless represent the Vedic names Aitareya and Tāṇḍya (see Norbert, i. 39). Lucena's allusion below to the "four parts" of Hindu doctrine must have reference to the Vedas, and his information must have come from reports and letters, as he never was in India. In course of time, however, what had been known seems to have been forgotten, and even Halhed (1776) could write about 'Beids of the Shaster!' (see Code, p. xiii.). This shows that though he speaks also of the 'Four Beids' (p. xxxi.) he had no precise knowledge.

In several of the earlier quotations of the word it will be seen that the form used is Vedam or Veidam. This is the Tamil form. And it became prevalent during the 18th century in France from Voltaire's having constituted himself the advocate of a Sanskrit Poem, called by him l'Ezour Vedam, and which had its origin in S. India. This was in reality an imitation of an Indian Purāna, composed by some missionary in the 17th century (probably by R. de' Nobili), to introduce Christian doctrines; but Voltaire supposed it to be really an ancient Indian book. Its real character was first explained by Sonnerat (see the Essay by F. W. Ellis, in As. Res. xi.). The first information regarding the real Vedas was given by Colebrooke in 1805 (As. Res. viii.). Orme and some authors of the 18th and early part of the 19th century write Bede, which represents the N. Indian vernacular form Bed. Both forms, Bed and Vedam, are known to Fleury, as we see below.

On the subject of the Vedas, see Weber's Hist. of Indian Lit., Max Müller's Ancient Sanskrit Lit., Whitney's Oriental and Linguistic Studies, vol. i. [and Macdonell's Hist. of Sanskrit Lit., pp. 29 seqq.].

c. 1590.—"The Brahmins. These have properly six duties. 1. The study of the BEDES."—Ayeen, by Gladwin, ii. 393; [ed. Jarrett, iii. 115].

" "Philologists are constantly engaged in translating Hindí, Greek, Arabic, and Persian books ... Hájí Ibrahím of Sarhind translated into Persian the At'harban (i.e. Atharva VEDA) which, according to the Hindús is one of the four divine books."—Ibid. by Blochmann, i. 104-105.

1600.—"... Consta esta doutrina de quatro partes...."—Lucena V. de P. Franc. Xavier, 95.

1602.—"These books are divided into bodies, limbs, and joints; and their foundations are certain books which they call VEDÁOS, which are divided into four parts."—Couto, V. vi. 3.

1603.—"Tienen muchos libros, de mucha costa y escriptura, todos llenos de agueros y supersticiones, y de mil fabulas ridiculas que son sus evangelios.... Todo esto es tan sin fundamento, que algunos libros han llegado a Portugal, que se han traydo de la India, y han venido algunos Iogues que se convertieron à la Fè."—San Roman, Hist. de la India Oriental, 47.

1651.—"The VEDAM, or the Heathen's book of the Law, hath brought great Esteem unto this Tribe (the Bramines)."—Rogerius, 3.

c. 1667.—"They say then that God, whom they call Achar, that is to say, Immoveable or Immutable, hath sent them four Books which they call BETHS, a word signifying Science, because they pretend that in these Books all Sciences are comprehended. The first of these Books is called Athenba-(Atherba-)BED, the second Zagur-BED, the third Rek-BED, the fourth Sama-BED."—Bernier, E.T. 104; [ed. Constable, 325].

1672.—"Commanda primieramente il VEDA (che è tutto il fondamento della loro fede) l'adoratione degli Idoli."—P. Vincenzo, 313.

" "Diese vier Theile ihres VEDAM oder Gesetzbuchs werden genant Roggo VEDAM, Jadura VEDAM, Sama VEDAM, und Tarawana VEDAM...."—Baldaeus, 556.

1689.—"Il reste maintenant à examiner sur quelles preuves les Siamois ajoutent foi à leur Bali, les Indiens à leur BETH ou VEDAM, les Musulmans à leur Alcoran."—Fleury, in Lett. Edif. xxv. 65.

1726.—"Above all it would be a matter of general utility to the Coast that some more chaplains should be maintained there for the sole purpose of studying the Sanskrits tongue (de Sanskritse taal), the head and mother tongue of most eastern languages, and once for all to make a translation of the VEDAM, or Lawbook of the Heathen (which is followed not only by the Heathen on this Coast, but also, in whole or in part, in Ceylon, Malabar, Bengal, Surat, and other neighbouring Kingdoms), and thereby to give such preachers further facilities for the more powerful conviction of the Heathen here and elsewhere, on their own ground, and for the disclosure of many mysteries and other matters, with which we are now unacquainted.... This Lawbook of the Heathen, called the VEDAM, had in the very old times 4 parts, though one of these is now lost.... These parts were named Roggo VEDAM, Sadura or Issoure VEDAM, Sama VEDAM, and Tarawana or Adderawana VEDAM."—Valentijn, Keurlijke Beschryving van Choromandel, in his East Indies, v. pp. 72-73.

1745.—"Je commençais à douter si nous n'avions point été trompés par ceux qui nous avoient donné l'explication de ces cérémonies qu'ils nous avoient assurés être très-conformes à leur VEDAM, c'est à dire au Livre de leur loi."—Norbert, iii. 132.

c. 1760.—"VEDAM—s.m. Hist. Superst. C'est un livre pour qui les Brames ou Nations idolâtres de l'Indostan ont la plus grande vénération ... en effet, on assure que le VEDAM est écrit dans une langue beaucoup plus ancienne que le Sanskrit, qui est la langue savante, connue des bramines. Le mot VEDAM signifie science."—Encylopédie, xxx. 32. This information was taken from a letter by Père Calmette, S.J. (see Lett. Edif.), who anticipated Max Müller's chronological system of Vedic literature, in his statement that some parts of the Veda are at least 500 years later than others.

1765.—"If we compare the great purity and chaste manners of the Shastah (SHASTER), with the great absurdities and impurities of the VIEDAM, we need not hesitate to pronounce the latter a corruption of the former."—J. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events, &c., 2nd ed. i. 12. This gentleman also talks of the BHADES and the VIEDAM in the same line without a notion that the word was the same (see ibid. Pt. ii. 15, 1767).

c. 1770.—"The Bramin, bursting into tears, promised to pardon him on condition that he should swear never to translate the BEDAS or sacred volumes.... From the Ganges to the Indus the VEDAM is universally received as the book that contains the principles of religion."—Raynal, tr. 1777, i. 41-42.

c. 1774.—"Si crede poi como infallibile che dai quattro suddette BED, che in Malabar chiamano VEDAM, Bramah medesimo ne retirasse sei Sastrah, cioè scienze."—Della Tomba, 102.

1777.—"The word VĒD, or VĒDĂ, signifies Knowledge or Science. The sacred writings of the Hindoos are so distinguished, of which there are four books."—C. Wilkins, in his Hĕĕtopădēs, 298.

1778.—"The natives of Bengal derive their religion from a Code called the SHASTER, which they assert to be the genuine scripture of Bramah, in preference to the VEDAM."—Orme, ed. 1803, ii. 5.

1778.—

"Ein indischer Brahman, geboren auf der Flur, Der nichts gelesen als den WEDA der Natur." Rückert, Weisheit der Bramanen, i. 1.

1782.—"... pour les rendre (les Pouranons) plus authentiques, ils ajoutèrent qu'ils étoient tirés du VÉDAM; ce que n'étoit pas facile à vérifier, puisque depuis très longtems les Védams ne sont plus connus."—Sonnerat, ii. 21.

1789.—

"Then Edmund begg'd his Rev'rend Master T'instruct him in the Holy SHASTER. No sooner does the Scholar ask, Than Goonisham begins the task, Without a book he glibly reads Four of his own invented BEDES." Simpkin the Second, 145.

1791.—"Toute verité ... est renfermée dans les quatre BETHS."—St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne.

1794-97.—"... or Hindoo VEDAS taught."

Pursuits of Literature, 6th ed. 359.

VEDDAS, n.p. An aboriginal—or at least a forest—people of Ceylon. The word is said to mean 'hunters,' [Tam. vedu, 'hunting'].

1675.—"The WEDDAS (who call themselves BEDDAS) are all original inhabitants from old time, whose descent no one is able to tell."—Ryklof van Goens, in Valentijn, Ceylon, 208.

1681.—"In this Land are many of these wild men they call VADDAHS, dwelling near no other Inhabitants. They speak the Chingalayes Language. They kill Deer, and dry the Flesh over the Fire ... their Food being only Flesh. They are very expert with their Bows.... They have no Towns nor Houses, only live by the waters under a Tree."—Knox, 61-62.

1770.—"The BEDAS who were settled in the northern part of the island (Ceylon) ... go almost naked, and, upon the whole, their manners and government are the same with that of the Highlanders of Scotland." (!)—Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 90.

VELLARD, s. This is a word apparently peculiar to the Island of Bombay, used in the sense which the quotation shows. We have failed to get any elucidation of it from local experience; but there can be little doubt that it is a corruption of the Port. vallado, 'a mound or embankment.' [It is generally known as 'Hornby's Vellard,' after the Governor of that name; but it seems to have been built about 1752, some 20 years before Hornby's time (see Douglas, Bombay and W. India, i. 140).]

1809.—"At the foot of the little hill of Sion is a causeway or VELLARD, which was built by Mr. Duncan, the present Governor, across a small arm of the sea, which separates Bombay from Salsette.... The VELLARD was begun A.D. 1797, and finished in 1805, at an expense of 50,575 rupees."—Maria Graham, 8.

VELLORE, n.p. A town, and formerly a famous fortress in the district of N. Arcot, 80 m. W. of Madras. It often figures in the wars of the 18th century, but is best known in Europe for the mutiny of the Sepoys there in 1806. The etym. of the name Vellūr is unknown to us. Fra Paolino gives it as Velur, 'the Town of the Lance'; and Col. Branfill as 'Vēḷūr, from Vēl, a benefit, benefaction.' [Cox-Stuart (Man. N. Arcot, ii. 417) and the writer of the Madras Gloss. agree in deriving it from Tam. vel, 'the BABOOL tree, Acacia arabica,' and ūr, 'village.']

VENDU-MASTER, s. We know this word only from the notifications which we quote. It was probably taken from the name of some Portuguese office of the same kind. [In the quotation given below from Owen it seems that the word was in familiar use at Johanna, and the context shows that his duty was somewhat like that of the CHOWDRY, as he provided fowls, cattle, fruit, &c., for the expedition.]

1781.—From an advertisement in the India Gazette of May 17th it appears to have been an euphemism for Auctioneer; [also see Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta, 3rd ed. p. 109].

" "Mr. Donald ... begs leave to acquaint them that the VENDU business will in future be carried on by Robert Donald, and W. Williams."—India Gazette, July 28.

1793.—"The Governor-General is pleased to notify that Mr. Williamson as the Company's VENDU MASTER is to have the superintendence and management of all Sales at the Presidency."—In Seton-Karr, ii. 99. At pp. 107, 114, also are notifications of sales by "G. Williamson, VENDU MASTER."

[1823.—"One of the chiefs, a crafty old rogue, commonly known by the name of 'Lord Rodney' ... acted as captain of the port, interpreter, VENDUE-MASTER and master of the ceremonies...."—Owen, Narrative of Voyages to explore the shores of Africa, &c., i. 179.]

VENETIAN, s. This is sometimes in books of the 18th and preceding century used for Sequins. See under CHICK.

1542.—"At the bottom of the cargo (? cifa), among the ballast, she carried 4 big guns (tiros), and others of smaller size, and 60,000 VENETIANS in gold, which were destined for Coje Çafar, in order that with this money he should in all speed provide necessaries for the fleet which was coming."—Correa, iv. 250.

1675.—Fryer gives among coins and weights at Goa:

"The VENETIAN ... 18 Tangoes, 30 Rees."—p. 206.

1752.—"At this juncture a gold mohur is found to be worth 14 Arcot Rupees, and a VENETIAN 4½ Arcot Rupees."—In Long, p. 32.

VERANDA, s. An open pillared gallery round a house. This is one of the very perplexing words for which at least two origins may be maintained, on grounds equally plausible. Besides these two, which we shall immediately mention, a third has sometimes been alleged, which is thus put forward by a well-known French scholar:

"Ce mot (VÉRANDA) n'est lui-même qu'une transcription inexacte du Persan beramada, perche, terrasse, balcon."—C. Defréméry, in Revue Critique, 1869, 1st Sem. p. 64.

Plausible as this is, it may be rejected. Is it not, however, possible that barāmada, the literal meaning of which is 'coming forward, projecting,' may be a Persian 'striving after meaning,' in explanation of the foreign word which they may have borrowed?

Williams, again, in his Skt. Dict. (1872) gives 'varaṇḍa ... a veranda, a portico....' Moreover Beames in his Comparative Grammar of Modern Aryan Languages, gives Sansk. baraṇḍa, 'portico,' Bengali bārāṇḍā, Hind. varaṇḍā, adding: "Most of our wise-acre literateurs (qu. littérateurs?) in Hindustan now-a-days consider this word to be derived from Pers. barāmadah, and write it accordingly. It is, however, good Sanskrit" (i. 153). Fortunately we have in Bishop Caldwell a proof that comparative grammar does not preclude good manners. Mr. Beames was evidently in entire ignorance of the facts which render the origin of the Anglo-Indian word so curiously ambiguous; but we shall not call him the "wise-acre grammarian." Varaṇḍa, with the meaning in question, does not, it may be observed, belong to the older Sanskrit, but is only found in comparatively modern works.[281]

Littré also gives as follows (1874): "ETYM. Verandah, mot rapporté de l'Inde par les Anglais, est la simple dégénérescence, dans les langues modernes de l'Inde, du Sansc. veranda, colonnade, de var, couvrir."

That the word as used in England and in France was brought by the English from India need not be doubted. But either in the same sense, or in one closely analogous, it appears to have existed, quite independently, in Portuguese and Spanish; and the manner in which it occurs without explanation in the very earliest narrative of the adventure of the Portuguese in India, as quoted below, seems almost to preclude the possibility of their having learned it in that country for the first time; whilst its occurrence in P. de Alcala can leave no doubt on the subject. [Prof. Skeat says: "If of native Span. origin, it may be Span. vara a rod, rail. Cf. L. uarus, crooked" (Concise Dict. s.v.).]

1498.—"E vêo ter comnosco onde estavamos lançados, em huma VARANDA onde estava hum grande castiçall d'arame que nos alumeava."—Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco da Gama, 2nd ed., 1861, p. 62, i.e. "... and came to join us where we had been put in a VARANDA, where there was a great candlestick of brass that gave us light...." And Correa, speaking of the same historical passage, though writing at a later date, says: "When the Captain-Major arrived, he was conducted through many courts and VERANDAS (muitos pateos e VARANDAS) to a dwelling opposite that in which the king was...."—Correa, by Stanley, 193, compared with original Lendas, I. i. 98.

1505.—In Pedro de Alcala's Spanish-Arabic Vocabulary we have:

"VARANDAS—Târbuç. VARANDAS assi çârgaba, çârgab."

Interpreting these Arabic words, with the assistance of Prof. Robertson Smith, we find that târbuç is, according to Dozy (Suppt. I. 430), darbūz, itself taken from darābazīn (τραπέζιον), 'a stair-railing, fireguard, balcony, &c.'; whilst çârgab stands for sarjab, a variant (Abul W., p. 735, i.) of the commoner sharjab, 'a lattice, or anything latticed,' such as a window,—'a balcony, a balustrade.'

1540.—"This said, we entred with her into an outward court, all about invironed with Galleries (cercado a roda de duas ordens de VARANDAS) as if it had been a Cloister of Religious persons...."—Pinto (orig. cap. lxxxiii.), in Cogan, 102.

1553 (but relating events of 1511).

"... assentou Affonso d'Alboquerque com elles, que primeiro que sahissem em terra, irem ao seguinte dia, quando agua estivesse estofa, dez bateis a queimar alguns baileus, que são como VARANDAS sobre o mar."—Barros, II. vi. 3.

1563.—"R. ... nevertheless tell me what the tree is like. O. From this VARANDA you can see the trees in my garden: those little ones have been planted two years, and in four they give excellent fruit...."—Garcia, f. 112.

1602.—"De maneira, que quando ja El Rey (de Pegu) chegava, tinha huns formosos Paços de muitas camaras, VARANDAS, retretes, cozinhas, em que se recolhia com suas mulheres...."—Couto, Dec. vi. Liv. vii., cap. viii.

1611.—"VARANDA. Lo entreado de los corridores, por ser como varas, per otro nombre vareastes quasi varafustes."—Cobarruvias.

1631.—In Haex, Malay-Latin Vocabulary, we have as a Malay word, "BARANDA, Contignatio vel Solarium."

1644.—"The fort (at Cochin) has not now the form of a fortress, consisting all of houses; that in which the captain lives has a VARANDA fronting the river, 15 paces long and 7 wide...."—Bocarro, MS. f. 313.

1710.—"There are not wanting in Cambaya great buildings with their courts, VARANDAS, and chambers."—De Sousa, Oriente Conquist. ii. 152.

1711.—"The Building is very ancient ... and has a paved Court, two large VERANDAS or Piazzas."—Lockyer, 20.

c. 1714.—"VARANDA. Obra sacada do corpo do edificio, cuberta o descuberta, na qual se costuma passear, tomar o sol, o fresco, &c. Pergula."—Bluteau, s.v.

1729.—"BARANDA. Especie de corredor o balaustrada que ordinariamente se colocà debante de los altares o escaléras, compuesta de balaustres de hierro, bronce, madera, o otra materia, de la altura de un medio cuerpo, y su uso es para adorno y reparo. Algunos escriven esta voce con b. Lat. Peribolus, Lorica clathrata."—Golis, Hist. de Nueva España, lib. 3, cap. 15. "Alajábase la pieza por la mitad con un BARANDA o biombo que sin impedir la vista señalava termino al concorso."—Dicc. de la Ling. Cast. por la R. Acad.

1754.—Ives, in describing the Cave of Elephanta, speaks twice of "the VORANDA or open gallery."—p. 45.

1756.—"... as soon as it was dark, we were all, without distinction, directed by the guard set over us to collect ourselves into one body, and sit down quietly under the arched VERANDA, or Piazza, to the west of the Black-hole prison...."—Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole [p. 3]; [in Wheeler, Early Records, 229].

c. 1760.—"... Small ranges of pillars that support a pent-house or shed, forming what is called, in the Portuguese lingua-franca, VERANDAS."—Grose, i. 53.

1781.—"On met sur le devant une petite galerie appellée VARANGUE, et formée par le toit."—Sonnerat, i. 54. There is a French nautical term, varangue, 'the ribs or floor-timbers of a ship,' which seems to have led this writer astray here.

1783.—"You are conducted by a pretty steep ascent up the side of a rock, to the door of the cave, which enters from the North. By it you are led first of all into a FEERANDAH (!) or piazza which extends from East to West 60 feet."—Acct. of some Artificial Caves in the Neighbourhood of Bombay (Elephanta), by Mr. W. Hunter, Surgeon in the E. Indies. In Archaeologia, vii. 287.

" "The other gate leads to what in this country is called a VERANDA or FERANDA (printed seranda), which is a kind of piazza or landing-place before you enter the hall."—Letter (on Caves of Elephanta, &c.), from Hector Macneil, Esq., ibid. viii. 254.

1796.—"... Before the lowest (storey) there is generally a small hall supported by pillars of teka (TEAK) wood, which is of a yellow colour and exceedingly hard. This hall is called VARANDA, and supplies the place of a parlour."—Fra Paolino, E.T.

1809.—"In the same VERANDAH are figures of natives of every cast and profession."—Ld. Valentia, i. 424.

1810.—"The VIRANDA keeps off the too great glare of the sun, and affords a dry walk during the rainy season."—Maria Graham, 21.

c. 1816.—"... and when Sergeant Browne bethought himself of Mary, and looked to see where she was, she was conversing up and down the VERANDAH, though it was Sunday, with most of the rude boys and girls of the barracks."—Mrs. Sherwood's Stories, p. 47, ed. 1873.

VERDURE, s. This word appears to have been used in the 18th century for vegetables, adapted from the Port. verduras.

1752.—Among minor items of revenue from duties in Calcutta we find:

RS. A. P. VERDURE, fish pots, firewood 216 10 6."—In Long, 35.

[VERGE, s. A term used in S. India for rice lands. It is the Port. Vársea, Varzia, Vargem, which Vieyra defines as 'a plain field, or a piece of level ground, that is sowed and cultivated.'

[1749.—"... as well as VARGEMS lands as hortas" (see OART).—Treaty, in Logan, Malabar, iii. 48.

[1772.—"The estates and VERGES not yet assessed must be taxed at 10 per cent."—Govt. Order, ibid. i. 421.]

VETTYVER, s. This is the name generally used by the French for the fragrant grass which we call CUSCUS (q.v.). The word is Tamil vettiver, [from vettu, 'digging,' ver, 'root'].

1800.—"Europeans cool their apartments by means of wetted tats (see TATTY) made of straw or grass, and sometimes of the roots of the WATTIE WAEROO, which, when wetted, exhales a pleasant but faint smell."—Heyne's Tracts, p. 11.

VIDANA, s. In Ceylon, the title of a village head man. "The person who conveys the orders of Government to the people" (Clough, s.v. vidán). It is apparently from the Skt. vadana, "... the act of speaking ... the mouth, face, countenance ... the front, point," &c. In Javanese wadana (or wadono, in Jav. pronunciation) is "the face, front, van; a chief of high rank: a Javanese title" (Crawfurd, s.v.). The Javanese title is, we imagine, now only traditional; the Ceylonese one has followed the usual downward track of high titles; we can hardly doubt the common Sanskrit origin of both (see Athenaeum, April 1, 1882, p. 413, and May 13, ibid. p. 602). The derivation given by Alwis is probably not inconsistent with this.

1681.—"The Dissauvas (see DISSAVE) by these Courli VIDANI their officers do oppress and squeez the people, by laying Mulcts upon them.... In Fine this officer is the DISSAUVA'S chief Substitute, who orders and manages all affairs incumbent upon his master."—Knox, 51.

1726.—"VIDANES, the overseers of villages, who are charged to see that no inhabitant suffers any injury, and that the Land is sown betimes...."—Valentijn (Ceylon), Names of Officers, &c., 11.

1756.—"Under each (chief) were placed different subordinate headmen, called VIDÁNA-Aratchies and VIDÁNS. The last is derived from the word (vidāna), 'commanding,' or 'ordering,' and means, as Clough (p. 647) defines it, the person who conveys the orders of the Government to the People."—J. de Alwis, in Ceylon Journal, 8, p. 237.

VIHARA, WIHARE, &c., s. In Ceylon a Buddhist temple. Skt. vihārā, a Buddhist convent, originally the hall where the monks met, and thence extended to the buildings generally of such an institution, and to the shrine which was attached to them, much as minster has come from monasterium. Though there are now no Buddhist vihāras in India Proper, the former wide diffusion of such establishments has left its trace in the names of many noted places: e.g. Bihār, and the great province which takes its name; Kuch Behār; the Vihār water-works at Bombay; and most probably the City of Bokhārā itself. [Numerous ruins of such buildings have been unearthed in N. India, as, for instance, that at Sarnāth near Benares, of which an account is given by Gen. Cunningham (Arch. Rep. i. 121). An early use of the word (probably in the sense of a monastery) is found in the Mathura Jain inscription of the 2nd century, A.D. in the reign of Huvishka (ibid. iii. 33).]

1681.—"The first and highest order of priests are the Tirinanxes,[282] who are the priests of the Buddou God. Their temples are styled VEHARS.... These ... only live in the VIHAR, and enjoy great Revenues."—Knox, Ceylon, 74.

[1821.—"The Malwatte and Asgirie WIHARES ... are the two heads of the Boodhaical establishment in Ceylon."—Davy, An Account of the Interior of Ceylon, 369.]

1877.—"Twice a month, when the rules of the order are read, a monk who had broken them is to confess his crime; if it be slight, some slight penance is laid upon him, to sweep the court-yard of the WIHĀRA, sprinkle the dust round the sacred bo-tree."—Rhys Davids, Buddhism, 169.

VISS, s. A weight used in S. India and in Burma; Tam. vīsai, 'division,' Skt. vihita, 'distributed.' In Madras it was ⅛ of a Madras maund, and = 3lb. 2oz. avoirdupois. The old scale ran, 10 pagoda weights = 1 pollam, 40 pollams = 1 VISS, 8 VISS = 1 MAUND (of 25lbs.), 20 maunds = 1 candy. In Burma the viss = 100 tikals = 3lbs. 5 5⅓. VISS is used in Burma by foreigners, but the Burmese call the weight peiktha, probably a corruption of vīsai.

1554.—"The baar (see BAHAR) of Peguu contains 120 BIÇAS; each BIÇA weighs 40 ounces; the BIÇA contains 100 TICALS; the TICAL weighs 3-1/5 oitavas."—A. Nunes, 38.

1568.—"This GANZA goeth by weight of BYZE ... and commonly a BYZA of Ganza is worth (after our accompt) halfe a ducat."—Caesar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 367.

1626.—"In anno 1622 the Myne was shut up ... the comming of the Mogull's Embassadour to this King's Court, with his peremptory demand of a VYSE of the fairest diamonds, caused the cessation."—Purchas, Pilgrimage, 1003.

[1727.—"VIECE." See under TICAL.

[1807.—"VISAY." See under GARCE.]

1855.—"The King last year purchased 800,000 VISS of lead, at 5 tikals (see TICAL) for 100 viss, and sold it at twenty tikals."—Yule, Mission to Ava, 256.

VIZIER, WUZEER, s. Ar.—H. wazīr, 'a minister,' and usually the principal minister, under a (Mahommedan) prince. [In the Koran (cap. xx. 30) Moses says: "Give a WAZIR of my family, Harūn (Aaron) my brother." In the Āin we have a distinction drawn between the Vakīl, or prime minister, and the Vazīr, or minister of finance (ed. Blochmann, i. 527).] In India the Nawāb of Oudh was long known as the Nawāb Wazīr, the founder of the quasi-independent dynasty having been Sa'ādat 'Alī Khān, who became Sūbadār of Oudh, c. 1732, and was also Wazīr of the Empire, a title which became hereditary in his family. The title of Nawāb Wazīr merged in that of pādshāh, or King, assumed by Ghāzī-ud-dīn Haidar in 1820, and up to his death still borne or claimed by the ex-King Wājid 'Alī Shāh, under surveillance in Calcutta. As most titles degenerate, Wazīr has in Spain become alguazil, 'a constable,' in Port. alvasil, 'an alderman.'

[1612.—"Jeffer Basha VIZIER and Viceroy of the Province."—Danvers, Letters, i. 173.]

1614.—"Il primo VISIR, sopra ogni altro, che era allora Nasuh bascià, genero del Gran Signore, venne ultimo di tutti, con grandissima e ben adorna cavalcata, enfin della quale andava egli solo con molta gravita."—P. della Valle (from Constantinople), i. 43.

W

[WACADASH, s. Japanese waki-zashi, 'a short sword.'

[1613.—"The Captain Chinesa is fallen at square with his new wife and hath given her his WACADASH bidding her cut off her little finger."—Foster, Letters, ii. 18.

[ " "His WACADASH or little cattan."—Ibid. ii. 20.

[1898.—"There is also the WAKIZASHI, or dirk of about nine and a half inches, with which harikari was committed."—Chamberlain, Things Japanese, 3rd ed. 377.]

WALER, s. A horse imported from N. South Wales, or Australia in general.

1866.—"Well, young shaver, have you seen the horses? How is the WALER'S off foreleg?"—Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow, 223.

1873.—"For sale, a brown WALER gelding," &c.—Madras Mail, June 25.

WALI, s. Two distinct words are occasionally written in the same way.

(A). Ar. WĀLI. A Mahommedan title corresponding to Governor; ["the term still in use for the Governor-General of a Province as opposed to the Muḥāfiz̤, or district-governor. In E. Arabia the Wali is the Civil Governor as opposed to the Amīr or Military Commandant. Under the Caliphate the Wali acted also as Prefect of Police (the Indian Faujdār—see FOUJDAR), who is now called Z̤ābit̤" (Burton, Ar. Nights, i. 238)]. It became familiar some years ago in connection with Kandahar. It stands properly for a governor of the highest class, in the Turkish system superior to a Pasha. Thus, to the common people in Egypt, the Khedive is still the Wāli.

1298.—"Whenever he knew of anyone who had a pretty daughter, certain ruffians of his would go to the father and say: 'What say you? Here is this pretty daughter of yours; give her in marriage to the BAILO Achmath' (for they call him the Bailo, or, as we should say, 'the Viceregent')."—Marco Polo, i. 402.

1498.—"... e mandou hum homem que se chama BALE, o qual he como alquaide."—Roteiro de V. da Gama, 54.

1727.—"As I was one morning walking in the Streets, I met accidentally the Governor of the City (Muscat), by them called the WAALY."—A. Hamilton, i. 70; [ed. 1744, i. 71.]

[1753.—In Georgia. "VALI, a viceroy descended immediately from the sovereigns of the country over which he presides."—Hanway, iii. 28.]

B. Ar. walī. This is much used in some Mahommedan countries (e.g. Egypt and Syria) for a saint, and by a transfer for the shrine of such a saint. ["This would be a separate building like our family tomb and probably domed.... Europeans usually call it 'a little Wali'; or, as they write it, 'Wely'; the contained for the container; the 'Santon' for the 'Santon's tomb'" (Burton, Ar. Nights, i. 97).] See under PEER.

[c. 1590.—"The ascetics who are their repositaries of learning, they style WALI, whose teaching they implicitly follow."—Āīn, ed. Jarrett, ii. 119.]

1869.—"Quant au titre de pir (see PEER) ... il signifie proprement vieillard, mais il est pris dans cette circonstance pour désigner une dignité spirituelle equivalente à celle des Gurû Hindous.... Beaucoup de ces pirs sont à leur mort vénérés comme saints; de là le mot pir est synonyme de WALI, et signifie Saint aussi bien que ce dernier mot."—Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. dans l'Inde, 23.

WALLA, s. This is a popular abridgment of Competition-walla, under which will be found remarks on the termination wālā, and illustrations of its use.

WANDEROO, s. In Ceylon a large kind of monkey, originally described under this name by Knox (Presbytes ursinus). The name is, however, the generic Singhalese word for 'a monkey' (wanderu, vandura), and the same with the Hind. bandar, Skt. vānara. Remarks on the disputed identity of Knox's wanderoo, and the different species to which the name has been applied, popularly, or by naturalists, will be found in Emerson Tennent, i. 129-130.

1681.—"Monkeys.... Some so large as our English Spaniel Dogs, of a darkish gray colour, and black faces, with great white beards round from ear to ear, which makes them show just like old men. There is another sort just of the same bigness, but differ in colour, being milk white both in body and face, having great beards like the others ... both these sorts do but little mischief.... This sort they call in their language WANDEROW."—Knox, Hist. Rel. of the I. of Ceylon, 26.

[1803.—"The WANDEROW is remarkable for its great white beard, which stretches quite from ear to ear across its black face, while the body is of a dark grey."—Percival, Acc. of the I. of Ceylon, 290.]

1810.—"I saw one of the large baboons, called here WANDEROWS, on the top of a coco-nut tree, where he was gathering nuts...."—Maria Graham, 97.

1874.—"There are just now some very remarkable monkeys. One is a Macaque.... Another is the WANDEROO, a fellow with a great mass of hair round his face, and the most awful teeth ever seen in a monkey's mouth. This monkey has been credited with having killed two niggers before he was caught; he comes from Malabar."—F. Buckland, in Life, 289.

WANGHEE, WHANGEE, s. The trade name for a slender yellow bamboo with beautifully regular and short joints, imported from Japan. We cannot give the origin of the term with any conviction. The two following suggestions may embrace or indicate the origin. (1). Rumphius mentions a kind of bamboo called by him Arundinarbor fera, the native name of which is Bulu SWANGY (see in vol. iv. cap. vii. et seqq.). As buluh is Malay for bamboo, we presume that swangi is also Malay, but we do not know its meaning. (2). Our friend Professor Terrien de la Couperie notes: "In the K'ang-hi tze-tien, 118, 119, the HUANG-tchu is described as follows: 'A species of bamboo, very hard, with the joints close together; the skin is as white as snow; the larger kind can be used for boats, and the smaller used for pipes, &c.' See also Wells Williams, Syllabic Dict. of the Chinese Lang. p. 251.

[On this Professor Giles writes: "'Whang' clearly stands for 'yellow,' as in _Whang_poo and like combinations. The difficulty is with ee, which should stand for some word of that sound in the Cantonese dialect. There is such a word in 'clothes, skin, sheath'; and 'yellow skin (or sheath)' would form just such a combination as the Chinese would be likely to employ. The suggestion of Terrien de la Couperie is not to the purpose." So Mr. C. M. Gardner writes: "The word hwang has many meanings in Chinese according to the tone in which it is said. Hwang-chi têng or hwangee-têng might be 'yellow-corticled cane.' The word chuh means 'bamboo,' and hwang-chuh might be 'yellow or Imperial bamboo.' Wan means a 'myriad,' ch'i 'utensil'; wan-chi têng might mean a kind of cane 'good for all kinds of uses.' Wan-chuh is a particular kind of bamboo from which paper is made in W. Hapei."

Mr. Skeat writes: "'Buluh swangi' is correct Malay. Favre in his Malay-Fr. Dict. has 'suwāngi, esprit, spectre, esprit mauvais.' 'Buluh swangi' does not appear in Ridley's list as the name of a bamboo, but he does not profess to give all the Malay plant names."]

WATER-CHESTNUT. The trapa bispinosa of Roxb.; Hind. singhāṛā, 'the horned fruit.' See SINGARA.

WEAVER-BIRD, s. See BAYA.

WEST-COAST, n.p. This expression in Dutch India means the west coast of Sumatra. This seems also to have been the recognised meaning of the term at Madras in former days. See SLAVE.

[1685.—"Order'd that the following goods be laden aboard the Syam Merchant for the WEST COAST of Sumatra...."—Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. IV. 136; also see 136, 138, 163, &c.]

1747.—"The Revd. Mr. Francis Fordyce being entered on the Establishment ... and having several months' allowance due to him for the WEST COAST, amounting to Pags. 371. 9...."—Ft. St. David's Consn., April 30, MS. in India Office. The letter appended shows that the chaplain had been attached to Bencoolen. See also Wheeler, i. 148.

WHAMPOA, n.p. In former days the anchorage of European ships in the river of Canton, some distance below that city. [The name is pronounced Wongpo (Ball, Things Chinese, 3rd ed. 631).]

1770.—"Now all European ships are obliged to anchor at HOUANG-POA, three leagues from the city" (Canton).—Raynal, tr. 1777, ii. 258.

WHISTLING TEAL, s. This in Jerdon is given as Dendrocygna Awsuree of Sykes. Latin names given to birds and beasts might at least fulfil one object of Latin names, in being intelligible and pronounceable by foreign nations. We have seldom met with a more barbarous combination of impossible words than this. A numerous flock of these whistlers is sometimes seen in Bengal sitting in a tree, a curious habit for ducks.

WHITE ANTS. See ANTS, WHITE.

WHITE JACKET, s. The old custom in the hot weather, in the family or at bachelor parties, was to wear this at dinner; and one or more dozens of white jackets were a regular item in an Indian outfit. They are now, we believe, altogether, and for many years obsolete. [They certainly came again into common use some 20 years ago.] But though one reads under every generation of British India that they had gone out of use, they did actually survive to the middle of the last century, for I can remember a white-jacket dinner in Fort William in 1849. [The late Mr. Bridgman of Gorakhpur, whose recollection of India dated from the earlier part of the last century told me that in his younger days the rule at Calcutta was that the guest always arrived at his host's house in the full evening-dress of the time, on which his host meeting him at the door expressed his regret that he had not chosen a cooler dress; on which the guest's Bearer always, as if by accident, appeared from round the corner with a nankeen jacket, which was then and there put on. But it would have been opposed to etiquette for the guest to appear in such a dress without express invitation.]

1803.—"It was formerly the fashion for gentlemen to dress in WHITE JACKETS on all occasions, which were well suited to the country, but being thought too much an undress for public occasions, they are now laid aside for English cloth."—Ld. Valentia, i. 240.

[c. 1848.—"... a WHITE JACKET being evening dress for a dinner-party...."—Berncastle, Voyage to China, including a Visit to the Bombay Pres. i. 93.]

WINTER, s. This term is constantly applied by the old writers to the rainy season, a usage now quite unknown to Anglo-Indians. It may have originated in the fact that winter is in many parts of the Mediterranean coast so frequently a season of rain, whilst rain is rare in summer. Compare the fact that shitā in Arabic is indifferently 'winter,' or 'rain'; the winter season being the rainy season. Shitā is the same word that appears in Canticles ii. 11: "The winter (sethāv) is past, the rain is over and gone."

1513.—"And so they set out, and they arrived at Surat (Çurrate) in May, when the WINTER had already begun, so they went into WINTER-quarters (polo que envernarão), and in September, when the WINTER was over, they went to Goa in two foists and other vessels, and in one of these was the GANDA (rhinoceros), the sight of which made a great commotion when landed at Goa...."—Correa, ii. 373.

1563.—"R. ... In what time of the year does this disease (morxi, MORT-DE-CHIEN) mostly occur?

"O. ... It occurs mostly in June and July (which is the WINTER-time in this country)...."—Garcia, f. 76_y_.

c. 1567.—"Da Bezeneger a Goa sono d'estate otto giornate di viaggio: ma noi lo facessimo di mezo L'INVERNO, il mese de Luglio."—Cesare Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 389.

1583.—"Il UERNO in questo paese è il Maggio, Giugno, Luglio e Agosto, e il resto dell'anno è state. Ma bene è da notare che qui la stagione nõ si può chiamar UERNO rispetto al freddo, che nõ vi regna mai, mà solo per cagione de' venti, e delle gran pioggie...."—Gasparo Balbi, f. 67_v_.

1584.—"Note that the Citie of Goa is the principall place of all the Oriental India, and the WINTER thus beginneth the 15 of May, with very great raine."—Barret, in Hakl. ii. 413.

[1592.—See under PENANG.]

1610.—"The WINTER heere beginneth about the first of Iune and dureth till the twentieth of September, but not with continuall raines as at Goa, but for some sixe or seuen dayes every change and full, with much wind, thunder and raine."—Finch, in Purchas, i. 423.

c. 1610.—"L'HYVER commence au mois d'Avril, et dure six mois."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 78: [Hak. Soc. i. 104, and see i. 64, ii. 34].

1643.—"... des Galiottes (qui sortent tous les ans pour faire la guerre aux Malabares ... et cela est enuiron la May-Septembre, lors que leur HYUER est passé...."—Mocquet, 347.

1653.—"Dans les Indes il y a deux Estez et deux HYUERS, ou pour mieux dire vn Printemps perpetuel, parce que les arbres y sont tousiours verds: Le premier Esté commance au mois de Mars, et finit au mois de May, que est la commancement de l'HYUER de pluye, qui continue iusques en Septembre pleuuant incessament ces quatre mois, en sorte que les Karauanes, ny les Patmars (see PATTAMAR, A) ne vont ne viennent: i'ay esté quarante iours sans pouuoir sortir de la maison.... Le second Esté est depuis Octobre iusques en Decembre, au quel mois il commance à faire froid ... ce froid est le second HYUER qui finit au mois de Mars."—De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 244-245.

1665.—"L'HYVER se sait sentir. El commença en Juin per quantité de pluies et de tonneres."—Thevenot, v. 311.

1678.—"... In WINTER (when they rarely stir) they have a Mumjama, or Wax Cloth to throw over it...."—Fryer, 410.

1691.—"In orâ Occidentali, quae Malabarorum est, HYEMS â mense Aprili in Septembrem usque dominatur: in littore verò Orientali, quod Hollandi DE KUST VAN CHOROMANDEL, Oram Coromandellae vocant trans illos montes, in iisdem latitudinis gradibus, contrariô planè modô â Septembri usque ad Aprilem HYEMEM habent."—Iobi Lusdofi, ad suam Historiam Commentarius, 101.

1770.—"The mere breadth of these mountains divides summer from winter, that is to say, the season of fine weather from the rainy ... all that is meant by WINTER in India is the time of the year when the clouds ... are driven violently by the winds against the mountains," &c.—Raynal, tr. 1777, i. 34.

WOOD-APPLE, s. [According to the Madras Gloss. also known as Curd Fruit, Monkey Fruit, and Elephant Apple, because it is like an elephant's skin.] A wild fruit of the N.O. Aurantiaceae growing in all the drier parts of India (Feronia elephantum, Correa). It is somewhat like the bel (see BAEL) but with a still harder shell, and possesses some of its medicinal virtue. In the native pharmacopœia it is sometimes substituted (Moodeen Sherif, [Watt, Econ. Dict. iii. 324 seqq.]). Buchanan-Hamilton calls it the Kot-bel (Kaṭhbel), (Eastern India, ii. 787)].

1875.—"Once upon a time it was announced that the Pádsháh was about to pass through a certain remote village of Upper India. And the village heads gathered in pancháyat to consider what offering they could present on such an unexampled occasion. Two products only of the village lands were deemed fit to serve as nazrána. One was the CUSTARD-APPLE, the other was the WOOD-APPLE ... a wild fruit with a very hard shelly rind, something like a large lemon or small citron converted into wood. After many pros and cons, the custard-apple carried the day, and the village elders accordingly, when the king appeared, made salám, and presented a large basket of custard-apples. His Majesty did not accept the offering graciously, but with much abusive language at being stopped to receive such trash, pelted the simpletons with their offering, till the whole basketful had been squashed upon their venerable heads. They retired, abashed indeed, but devoutly thanking heaven that the offering had not been of WOOD-APPLES!"—Some Unscientific Notes on the History of Plants (by H. Y.) in Geog. Mag., 1875, pp. 49-50. The story was heard many years ago from Major William Yule, for whom see under TOBACCO.

WOOD-OIL, or GURJUN OIL, s. Beng.—H. garjan. A thin balsam oil drawn from a great forest tree (N.O. Dipterocarpeae) Dipterocarpus turbinatus, Gaertn., and from several other species of Dipt., which are among the finest trees of Transgangetic India. Trees of this N.O. abound also in the Malay Archipelago, whilst almost unknown in other parts of the world. The celebrated Borneo camphor is the product of one such tree, and the SAUL-WOOD of India of another. Much wood-oil is exported from the Burmese provinces, the Malay Peninsula, and Siam. It is much used in the East as a natural varnish and preservative of timber; and in Indian hospitals it is employed as a substitute for copaiva, and as a remedy for leprosy (Hanbury & Flückiger, Watt, Econ. Dict. iii. 167 seqq.). The first mention we know of is c. 1759 in Dalrymple's Or. Repertory in a list of Burma products (i. 109).

WOOLOCK, OOLOCK, s. [Platts in his Hind. Dict. gives ulāq, ulāk, as Turkish, meaning 'a kind of small boat.' Mr. Grierson (Bihar Peasant Life, 42), among the larger kinds of boats, gives ulānk, "which has a long narrow bow overhanging the water in front." Both he and Mr. Grant (Rural Life in Bengal, 25) give drawings of this boat, and the latter writes: "First we have the bulky Oolák, or baggage boat of Bengal, sometimes as gigantic as the Putelee (see PATTELLO), and used for much the same purposes. This last-named vessel is a clinker-built boat—that is having the planks overlapping each other, like those in a London wherry; whereas in the round smooth-sided oolak and most country boats, they are laid edge to edge, and fastened with iron clamps, having the appearance of being stitched."]

1679.—"Messrs. Vincent" (&c.) ... "met the Agent (on the Hoogly R.) in Budgeroes and OOLANKES."—Fort St. Geo. Consns., Sept. 14. In Notes and Exts., Madras, 1871.

[1683.—"... 10 ULOCKS for Souldiers, etc."—Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 76.

[1760.—"20 HOOLUCKS 6 Oars at 28 Rs. per month."—In Long, 227.]

1764.—"Then the Manjees went after him in a WOLLOCK to look after him."—Ibid. 383.

1781.—"The same day will be sold a twenty-oar'd WOLLOCK-built Budgerow...."—India Gazette, April 14.

1799.—"We saw not less than 200 large boats at the different quays, which on an average might be reckoned each at 60 tons burthen, all provided with good roofs, and masted after the country manner. They seemed much better constructed than the unwieldy WULLOCKS of Bengal."—Symes, Ava, 233.

WOON, s. Burm. wun, 'a governor or officer of administration'; literally 'a burden,' hence presumably the 'Bearer of the Burden.' Of this there are various well-known compounds, e.g.:

WOON-GYEE, i.e. 'Wun-gyī' or Great Minister, a member of the High Council of State or Cabinet, called the Hlot-dau (see LOTOO).

WOON-DOUK, i.e. Wun-dauk, lit. 'the prop of the Wun'; a sort of Adlatus, or Minister of an inferior class. We have recently seen a Burmese envoy to the French Government designated as "M. Woondouk."

ATWEN-WUN, Minister of the Interior (of the Court) or Household.

MYO-WUN, Provincial Governor (May-woon of Symes).

YE-WUN, 'Water-Governor,' formerly Deputy of the Myo-wun of the Pr. of Pegu (Ray-woon of Symes).

AKAOK-WUN, Collector of Customs (Akawoon of Symes).

WOORDY-MAJOR, s. The title of a native adjutant in regiments of Indian Irregular Cavalry. Both the rationale of the compound title, and the etymology of wardī, are obscure. Platts gives Hind. wardī or urdī, 'uniform of a soldier, badge or dress of office,' as the first part of the compound, with a questionable Skt. etymology, viruda, 'crying, proclaiming, a panegyric.' But there is also Ar. wird, 'a flight of birds,' and then also 'a troop or squadron,' which is perhaps as probable. [Others, again, as many military titles have come from S. India, connect it with Can. varadi, 'news, an order.']

[1784.—"... We made the WURDEE WOLLAH acquainted with the circumstance...."—Forrest, Bombay Letters, ii. 323.

[1861.—"The senior RESSALDAR (native captain) and the WOORDIE MAJOR (native adjutant) ... reported that the sepoys were trying to tamper with his men."—Cave-Browne, Punjab and Delhi, i. 120.]

WOOTZ, s. This is an odd name which has attached itself in books to the so-called 'natural steel' of S. India, made especially in Salem, and in some parts of Mysore. It is prepared from small bits of malleable iron (made from magnetic ore) which are packed in crucibles with pieces of a particular wood (Cassia auriculata), and covered with leaves and clay. The word first appears in a paper read before the Royal Society, June 11, 1795, called: "Experiments and observations to investigate the nature of a kind of Steel, manufactured at Bombay, and there called WOOTZ ... by George Pearson, M.D." This paper is quoted below.

The word has never since been recognised as the name of steel in any language, and it would seem to have originated in some clerical error, or misreading, very possibly for wook, representing the Canarese ukku (pron. wukku) 'steel.' Another suggestion has been made by Dr. Edward Balfour. He states that uchcha and nicha (Hind. uṅcha-nīcha, in reality for 'high' and 'low') are used in Canarese speaking districts to denote superior and inferior descriptions of an article, and supposes that WOOTZ may have been a misunderstanding of uchcha, 'of superior quality.' The former suggestion seems to us preferable. [The Madras Gloss. gives as local names of steel, Can. ukku, Tel. ukku, Tam. and Malayāl. urukku, and derives WOOTZ from Skt. ućća, whence comes H. uṅchā.]

The article was no doubt the famous 'Indian Steel,' the σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα of the Periplus, the material of the Indian swords celebrated in many an Arabic poem, the alhinde of old Spanish, the hundwānī of the Persian traders, ondanique of Marco Polo, the iron exported by the Portuguese in the 16th century from Baticalà (see BATCUL) in Canara and other parts (see Correa passim). In a letter of the King to the Goa Government in 1591 he animadverts on the great amount of iron and steel permitted to be exported from Chaul, for sale on the African coast and to the Turks in the Red Sea (Archiv. Port. Orient., Fasc. 3, 318).

1795.—"Dr. Scott, of Bombay, in a letter to the President, acquainted him that he had sent over specimens of a substance known by the name of WOOTZ; which is considered to be a kind of steel, and is in high esteem among the Indians."—Phil. Trans. for 1795, Pt. ii. p. 322.

[1814.—See an account of WOOTZ, in Heyne's Tracts, 362 seqq.]

1841.—"The cakes of steel are called WOOTZ; they differ materially in quality, according to the nature of the ore, but are generally very good steel, and are sent into Persia and Turkey.... It may be rendered self-evident that the figure or pattern (of Damascus steel) so long sought after exists in the cakes of WOOTZ, and only requires to be produced by the action of diluted acids ... it is therefore highly probable that the ancient blades (of Damascus) were made of this steel."—Wilkinson, Engines of War, pp. 203-206.

1864.—"Damascus was long celebrated for the manufacture of its sword blades, which it has been conjectured were made from the WOOTZ of India."—Percy's Metallurgy, Iron and Steel, 860.

WRITER, s.

(A). The rank and style of the junior grade of covenanted civil servants of the E.I. Company. Technically it has been obsolete since the abolition of the old grades in 1833. The term no doubt originally described the duty of these young men; they were the clerks of the factories.

(B). A copying clerk in an office, native or European.

A.—

1673.—"The whole Mass of the Company's Servants may be comprehended in those Classes, viz., Merchants, Factors, and WRITERS."—Fryer, 84.

[1675-6.—See under FACTOR.]

1676.—"There are some of the WRITERS who by their lives are not a little scandalous."—Letter from a Chaplain, in Wheeler, i. 64.

1683.—"Mr. Richard More, one that came out a WRITER on y^e Herbert, left this World for a better. Y^e Lord prepare us all to follow him!"—Hedges, Diary, Aug. 22; [Hak. Soc. i. 105].

1747.—"82. Mr. ROBERT CLIVE, Writer in the Service, being of a Martial Disposition, and having acted as a Volunteer in our late Engagements, We have granted him an Ensign's Commission, upon his Application for the same."—Letter from the Council at Ft. St. David to the Honble. Court of Directors, dd. 2d. May, 1747 (MS. in India Office).

1758.—"As we are sensible that our junior servants of the rank of WRITERS at Bengal are not upon the whole on so good a footing as elsewhere, we do hereby direct that the future appointments to a WRITER for salary, diet money, and all allowances whatever, be 400 Rupees per annum, which mark of our favour and attention, properly attended to, must prevent their reflections on what we shall further order in regard to them as having any other object or foundation than their particular interest and happiness."—Court's Letter, March 3, in Long, 129. (The 'further order' is the prohibition of palankins, &c.—see PALANKEEN.)

c. 1760.—"It was in the station of a covenant servant and WRITER, to the East India Company, that in the month of March, 1750, I embarked."—Grose, i. 1.

1762.—"We are well assured that one great reason of the WRITERS neglecting the Company's business is engaging too soon in trade.... We therefore positively order that none of the WRITERS on your establishment have the benefit or liberty of Dusticks (see DUSTUCK) until the times of their respective writerships are expired, and they commence FACTORS, with this exception...."—Court's Letter, Dec. 17, in Long, 287.

1765.—"Having obtained the appointment of a WRITER in the East India Company's service at Bombay, I embarked with 14 other passengers ... before I had attained my sixteenth year."—Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 5; [2nd ed. i. 1].

1769.—"The WRITERS of Madras are exceedingly proud, and have the knack of forgetting their old acquaintances."—Ld. Teignmouth, Mem. i. 20.

1788.—"In the first place all the persons who go abroad in the Company's civil service, enter as clerks in the counting-house, and are called by a name to correspond with it, WRITERS. In that condition they are obliged to serve five years."—Burke, Speech on Hastings' Impeachment, Feb. 1788. In Works, vii. 292.

B.—

1764.—"Resolutions and orders.—That no MOONSHEE, LINGUIST, Banian (see BANYAN), or WRITER be allowed to any officer except the Commander-in-Chief and the commanders of detachments...."—Ft. William Consns. In Long, 382.

[1860.—"Following him are the krānees (see CRANNY), or WRITERS, on salaries varying, according to their duties and abilities, from five to thirty roopees."—Grant, Rural L. in Bengal, 138-9.]

WUG, s. We give this Belūch word for LOOT on the high authority quoted. [On this Mr. M. L. Dames writes: "This is not, strictly speaking, a Balochī word, but Sindhī, in the form wag or wagu. The Balochī word is bag, but I cannot say for certain whether it is borrowed from Sindhī by Balochi, or vice versâ. The meaning, however, is not LOOT, but 'a herd of camels.' It is probable that on the occasion referred to the loot consisted of a herd of camels, and this would easily give rise to the idea that the word meant loot. It is one of the commonest forms of plunder in those regions, and I have often heard Balochis, when narrating their raids, describe how they had carried off a 'bag.'"]

1845.—"In one hunt after WUG, as the Beloochees call plunder, 200 of that beautiful regiment, the 2nd Europeans, marched incessantly for 15 hours over such ground as I suppose the world cannot match for ravines, except in places where it is impossible to march at all."—Letter of Sir C. Napier, in Life, iii. 298.

X

XERAFINE, XERAFIM, &c., s. The word in this form represents a silver coin formerly current at Goa and several other Eastern ports, in value somewhat less than 1_s._ 6_d._ It varied in Portuguese currency from 300 to 360 reis. But in this case as in so many others the term is a corruption applied to a degenerated value. The original is the Arabic ashrafī (see ASHRAFEE) (or sharīfī, 'noble'—compare the medieval coin so called), which was applied properly to the gold dīnār, but was also in India, and still is occasionally by natives, applied to the gold MOHUR. Ashrafī for a gold dīnār (value in gold about 11_s._ 6_d._) occurs frequently in the '1001 Nights,' as Dozy states, and he gives various other quotations of the word in different forms (pp. 353-354; [Burton, Ar. Nights, x. 160, 376]). Aigrefin, the name of a coin once known in France, is according to Littré also a corruption of ashrafī.

1498.—"And (the King of Calicut) said that they should tell the Captain that if he wished to go he must give him 600 XARIFES, and that soon, and that this was the custom of that country, and of those who came thither."—Roteiro de V. da G. 79.

1510.—"When a new Sultan succeeds to the throne, one of his lords, who are called Amirra (AMEER), says to him: 'Lord, I have been for so long a time your slave, give me Damascus, and I will give you 100,000 or 200,000 TERAPHIM of gold.'"—Varthema, 10.

" "Every Mameluke, great or little, has for his pay six SARÁPHI per month."—Ibid. 13.

" "Our captain sent for the superior of the said mosque, to whom he said: that he should show him the body of Nabi—this Nabi means the Prophet Mahomet—that he would give him 3000 SERAPHIM of gold."—Ibid. 29. This one eccentric traveller gives thus three different forms.

1513.—"... hunc regem Affonsus idem, urbe opulẽtissima et praecipuo emporio Armusio vi capto, quindecim milliũ SERAPHINORŨ, ea est aurea moneta ducatis equivalẽs annuũ nobis tributariũ effecerat."—Epistola Emmanuelis Regis, 2_b_. In the preceding the word seems to apply to the gold dīnār.

1523.—"And by certain information of persons who knew the facts ... Antonio de Saldanha ... agreed with the said King Turuxa (Tūrūn Shāh), ... that the said King ... should pay to the King Our lord 10,000 XARAFINS more yearly ... in all 25,000 XARAFINS."—_Tombo da India, Subsidios_, 79. This is the gold MOHUR.

1540.—"This year there was such a famine in Choromandel, that it left nearly the whole land depopulated with the mortality, and people ate their fellow men. Such a thing never was heard of on that Coast, where formerly there was such an abundance of rice, that in the port of Negapatam I have often seen more than 700 sail take cargoes amounting to more than 20,000 moios (the moyo = 29.39 bushels) of rice.... This year of famine the Portuguese of the town of St. Thomé did much good to the people, helping them with quantities of rice and millet, and coco-nuts and jagra (see JAGGERY), which they imported in their vessels from other parts, and sold in retail to the people at far lower prices than they could have got if they wished it; and some rich people caused quantities of rice to be boiled in their houses, and gave it boiled down in the water to the people to drink, all for the love of God.... This famine lasted a whole year, and it spread to other parts, but was not so bad as in Choromandel. The King of Bisnagar, who was sovereign of that territory, heard of the humanity and beneficence of the Portuguese to the people of the country, and he was greatly pleased thereat, and sent an ola (see OLLAH) of thanks to the residents of S. Thomé. And this same year there was such a scarcity of provisions in the harbours of the Straits, that in Aden a load (fardo) of rice fetched forty XARAFIS, each worth a cruzado...."—Correa, iv. 131-132.

1598.—"The chief and most common money (at Goa) is called Pardauue (PARDAO) XERAPHIN. It is of silver, but of small value. They strike it at Goa, and it is marked on one side with the image of St. Sebastian, on the other with 3 or 4 arrows in a sheaf. It is worth 3 testoons or 300 Reys (REAS) of Portugal, more or less."—Linschoten (from French ed. 71); [Hak. Soc. i. 241, and compare i. 190; and see another version of the same passage under PARDAO].

1610.—"Inprimis of SERAFFINS Ecberi, which be ten Rupias (RUPEE) a piece, there are sixtie Leckes (LACK)."—Hawkins, in Purchas, i. 217. Here the gold MOHUR is meant.

c. 1610.—"Les pièces d'or sont CHERAFINS à vingt-cinq sols pièce."—Pyrard da Laval, ii. 40; [Hak. Soc. ii. 69, reading CHERUFINS].

1653.—"Monnoyes courantes à Goa.

"Sequin de Venise 24 tangues (TANGA) * * * * * Reale d'Espagne 12 tangues. Abassis de Perse 3 tangues. Pardaux (PARDAO) 5 tangues. Scherephi 6 tangues. Roupies (RUPEE) du Mogol 6 tangues. Tangue 20 bousserouque (BUDGROOK)." De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, 1657, 530.

c. 1675.—"Coins ... of Rajapore. Imaginary Coins. The Pagod (PAGODA) is 3½ Rupees. 48 Juttals (see JEETUL) is one Pagod. 10 and ½ Larees (LARIN) is 1 Pagod. ZERAPHINS 2½, 1 Old Dollar.

"Coins and weights of Bombaim. 3 LAREES is 1 ZERAPHIN. 80 Raies (REAS) 1 Laree. 1 PICE is 10 Raies. The Raies are imaginary.

"Coins and weights in Goa.... The Cruzado of gold, 12 ZERAPHINS. The Zeraphin, 5 Tangoes. The Tango (TANGA), 5 Vinteens. The Vinteen, 15 Basrooks (BUDGROOK), whereof 75 make a Tango. And 60 Rees make a Tango."—Fryer, 206.

1690.—

dw. gr. "The Gold St. Thoma 2 5½ The Silv. SHEREPHENE 7 4." Table of Coins, in Ovington.

1727.—"Their Soldiers Pay (at Goa) is very small and ill paid. They have but six XERAPHEENS per Month, and two Suits of Calico, stript or checquered, in a Year ... and a XERAPHEEN is worth about sixteen Pence half Peny Ster."—A. Hamilton, i. 249; [ed. 1744, i. 252].

1760.—"You shall coin Gold and silver of equal weight and fineness with the Ashrefees (ASHRAFEE) and Rupees of Moorshedabad, in the name of Calcutta."—Nawab's Perwannah for Estabt. of a Mint in Calcutta, in Long, 227.

c. 1844.—"Sahibs now are very different from what they once were. When I was a young man with an officer in the camp of Lāt Līk Sāhib (Lord Lake) the sahibs would give an ashrafi (ASHRAFEE), when now they think twice before taking out a rupee."—Personal Reminiscences of an old Khansama's Conversation. Here the gold MOHUR is meant.

XERCANSOR, n.p. This is a curious example of the manner in which the Portuguese historians represent Mahommedan names. Xercansor does really very fairly represent phonetically the name of Sher Khān Sūr, the famous rival and displacer of Humāyūn, under the title of Sher Shāh.

c. 1538.—"But the King of Bengal, seeing himself very powerful in the kingdom of the Patans, seized the king and took his kingdom from him ... and made Governor of the kingdom a great lord, a vassal of his, called Cotoxa, and then leaving everything in good order, returned to Bengal. The administrator Cotoxa took the field with a great array, having with him a Patan Captain called XERCANSOR, a valiant cavalier, much esteemed by all."—Correa, ii. 719.

The kingdom of the Patans appears to be Behar, where various Afghan chiefs tried to establish themselves after the conquest of Delhi by Baber. It would take more search than it is worth to elucidate the story as told by Correa, but see Elliot, iv. 333. Cotoxa (Koto sha) appears to be Ḳutb Khān of the Mahommedan historian there.

Another curious example of Portuguese nomenclature is that given to the first Mahommedan king of Malacca by Barros, Xaquem Darxá (II. vi. 1), by Alboquerque Xaquendarxa (Comm. Pt. III. ch. 17). This name is rendered by Lassen's ponderous lore into Skt. Sakanadhara, "d. h. Besitzer kräftiger Besinnungen" (or "Possessor, of strong recollections."—Ind. Alt. iv. 546), whereas it is simply the Portuguese way of writing Sikandar Shāh! [So Linschoten (Hak. Soc. ii. 183) writes Xatamas for Shāh Tamasp.]. For other examples, see CODOVASCAM, IDALCAN.

Y

YABOO, s. Pers. yābū, which is perhaps a corruption of Ar. ya'būb, defined by Johnson as 'a swift and long horse.' A nag such as we call 'a galloway,' a large pony or small hardy horse; the term in India is generally applied to a very useful class of animals brought from Afghanistan.

[c. 1590.—"The fifth class (YÁBÚ horses) are bred in this country, but fall short in strength and size. Their performances also are mostly bad. They are the offspring of Turki horses with an inferior breed."—Āīn, ed. Blochmann, i. 234.]

1754.—"There are in the highland country of KANDAHAR and CABUL a small kind of horses called YABOUS, which are very serviceable."—Hanway, Travels, ii. 367.

[1839.—"A very strong and useful breed of ponies, called YAUBOOS, is however reared, especially about Baumiaun. They are used to carry baggage, and can bear a great load, but do not stand a long continuance of hard work so well as mules."—Elphinstone, Caubul, ed. 1842, i. 189.]

YAK, s. The Tibetan ox (Bos grunniens, L., Poëphagus of Gray), belonging to the Bisontine group of Bovinae. It is spoken of in Bogle's Journal under the odd name of the "cow-tailed cow," which is a literal sort of translation of the Hind. name chāorī gāo, chāorīs (see CHOWRY), having been usually called "COW-TAILS" in the 18th century. [The usual native name for the beast in N. India is suragā'o, which comes from Skt. surabhi, 'pleasing.'] The name YAK does not appear in Buffon, who calls it the 'Tartarian cow,' nor is it found in the 3rd ed. of Pennant's H. of Quadrupeds (1793), though there is a fair account of the animal as Bos grunniens of Lin., and a poor engraving. Although the word occurs in Della Penna's account of Tibet, written in 1730, as quoted below, its first appearance in print was, as far as we can ascertain, in Turner's Mission to Tibet. It is the Tib. gYak, Jäsche's Dict. gyag. The animal is mentioned twice, though in a confused and inaccurate manner, by Aelian; and somewhat more correctly by Cosmas. Both have got the same fable about it. It is in medieval times described by Rubruk. The domestic yak is in Tibet the ordinary beast of burden, and is much ridden. Its hair is woven into tents, and spun into ropes; its milk a staple of diet, and its dung of fuel. The wild yak is a magnificent animal, standing sometimes 18 hands high, and weighing 1600 to 1800 lbs., and multiplies to an astonishing extent on the high plateaux of Tibet. The use of the tame yak extends from the highlands of Khokand to Kuku-khotan or Kwei-hwaching, near the great northern bend of the Yellow River.

c. A.D. 250.—"The Indians (at times) carry as presents to their King tame tigers, trained panthers, four-horned oryxes, and cattle of two different races, one kind of great swiftness, and another kind that are terribly wild, that kind of cattle from (the tails of) which they make fly-flaps...."—Aelian, de Animalibus, xv. cap. 14.

Again:

"There is in India a grass-eating[283] animal, which is double the size of the horse, and which has a very bushy tail very black in colour.[284] The hairs of the tail are finer than human hair, and the Indian women set great store by its possession.... When it perceives that it is on the point of being caught, it hides its tail in some thicket ... and thinks that since its tail is not seen, it will not be regarded as of any value, for it knows that the tail is the great object of fancy."—Ibid. xvi. 11.

c. 545.—"This Wild Ox is a great beast of India, and from it is got the thing called Tupha, with which officers in the field adorn their horses and pennons. They tell of this beast that if its tail catches in a tree he will not budge but stands stock-still, being horribly vexed at losing a single hair of its tail; so the natives come and cut his tail off, and then when he has lost it altogether, he makes his escape."—Cosmas Indicopleustes, Bk. xi. Transl. in Cathay, &c., p. clxxiv.

[c. 1590.—In a list of things imported from the "northern mountains" into Oudh, we have "tails of the Ḳutās cow."—Āīn, ed. Jarrett, ii. 172; and see 280.]

1730.—"Dopo di che per circa 40 giorni di camino non si trova più abitazioni di case, ma solo alcune tende con quantità di mandre di IAK, ossiano bovi pelosi, pecore, cavalli...."—Fra Orazio della Penna di Billi, Breve Notizia del Thibet (published by Klaproth in Journ. As. 2d. ser.) p. 17.

1783.—"... on the opposite side saw several of the black chowry-tailed cattle.... This very singular and curious animal deserves a particular description.... The YAK of Tartary, called Soora Goy in Hindostan...."—Turner's Embassy (pubd. 1800), 185-6. [Sir H. Yule identifies Soora Goy with Ch'āorī Gāī; but, as will be seen above, the H. name is surāgāo.]

In the publication at the latter date appears the excellent plate after Stubbs, called "the YAK of Tartary," still the standard representation of the animal. [Also see Turner's paper (1794) in the As. Res., London reprint of 1798, iv. 365 seqq.]

Though the two following quotations from Abbé Huc do not contain the word yak, they are pictures by that clever artist which we can hardly omit to reproduce:

1851.—"Les bœufs à long poils étaient de véritables caricatures; impossible de figurer rien de plus drôle; ils marchaient les jambes écartées, et portaient péniblement un énorme système de stalactites, qui leur pendaient sous le ventre jusqu'à terre. Ces pauvres bêtes étaient si informes et tellement recouvertes de glaçons qu'il semblait qu'on les eût mis confire dans du sucre candi."—Huc et Gabet, Souvenirs d'un Voyage, &c. ii. 201; [E.T. ii. 108].

" "Au moment où nous passâmes le Mouroui Oussou sur la glace, un spectacle assez bizarre s'offrit à nos yeux. Déjà nous avions remarqué de loin ... des objets informes et noirâtres rangés en file en travers de ce grand fleuve.... Ce fut seulement quand nous fûmes tout près, que nous pûmes reconnaître plus de 50 bœufs sauvages incrustés dans la glace. Ils avaient voulu, sans doute, traverser le fleuve à la nage, au moment de la concrétion des eaux, et ils s'étaient trouvés pris par les glaçons sans avoir la force de s'en débarrasser et de continuer leur route. Leur belle tête, surmontée de grandes cornes, était encore à découvert; mais la reste du corps était pris dans la glace, qui était si transparente qu'on pouvait distinguer facilement la position de ces imprudentes bêtes; on eût dit qu'elles étaient encore à nager. Les aigles et les corbeaux leur avaient arraché les yeux."—Ibid. ii. 219; [E.T. ii. 119 seq. and for a further account of the animal see ii. 81].

YAM, s. This general name in English of the large edible tuber Dioscorea seems to be a corruption of the name used in the W. Indies at the time of the discovery. [Mr. Platt (9 ser. N. & Q. v. 226 seq.) suggests that the original form was nyam or nyami, in the sense of 'food,' nyami meaning 'to eat' in the Fulah language of Senegal. The cannibal Nyam-Nyams, of whom Miss Kingsley gives an account (Travels in W. Africa, 330 seq.) appear to take their name from the same word.]

1600.—"There are great store of INIAMAS growing in Guinea, in great fields."—Purchas, ii. 957.

1613.—"... Moreover it produces great abundance of INHAMES, or large subterranean tubers, of which there are many kinds, like the camottes of America, and these inhames boiled or roasted serve in place of bread."—Godinho de Eredia, 19.

1764.—

"In meagre lands 'Tis known the YAM will ne'er to bigness swell." Grainger, Bk. i.

Z

ZABITA, s. Hind. from Ar. ẓābitā. An exact rule, a canon, but in the following it seems to be used for a tariff of assessment:

1799.—"I have established the ZABETA for the shops in the Fort as fixed by Macleod. It is to be paid annually."—Wellington, i. 49.

ZAMORIN, s. The title for many centuries of the Hindu sovereign of Calicut and the country round. The word is Malayāl. Sāmūtiri, Sāmūri, Tāmātiri, Tāmūri, a tadbhava (or vernacular modification) of Skt. Sāmundri, 'the Sea-King.' (See also Wilson, Mackenzie MSS. i. xcvii.) [Mr. Logan (Malabar, iii. Gloss. s.v.) suggests that the title SAMUDRI is a translation of the Rāja's ancient Malayāl. title of Kunnalakkon, i.e. 'King (kon) of the hills (kunnu) and waves (ala).' The name has recently become familiar in reference to the curious custom by which the Zamorin was attacked by one of the candidates for his throne (see the account by A. Hamilton (ed. 1744, i. 309 seq. Pinkerton, viii. 374) quoted by Mr. Frazer (Golden Bough, 2nd ed. ii. 14 seq.).]

c. 1343.—"The sultan is a Kāfir called the SĀMARĪ.... When the time of our departure for China came, the sultan, the SĀMARĪ equipped for us one of the 13 junks which were lying in the port of Calicut."—Ibn Batuta, iv. 89-94.

1442.—"I saw a man with his body naked like the rest of the Hindus. The sovereign of this city (Calicut) bears the title of SĀMARI. When he dies it is his sister's son who succeeds him."—Abdurrazzāk?, in India in the XVth. Cent. 17.

1498.—"First Calicut whither we went.... The King whom they call CAMOLIM (for ÇAMORIM) can muster 100,000 men for war, with the contingents that he receives, his own authority extending to very few."—Roteiro de Vasco da Gama.

1510.—"Now I will speak of the King here in Calicut, because he is the most important King of all those before mentioned, and is called SAMORY, which in the Pagan language means God on earth."—Varthema, 134. The traveller confounds the word with tamburān, which does mean 'Lord.' [Forbes (see below) makes the same mistake.]

1516.—"This city of Calicut is very large.... This King became greater and more powerful than all the others: he took the name of ZOMODRI, which is a point of honour above all other Kings."—Barbosa, 103.

[1552.—"SAMARAO." See under CELEBES.]

1553.—"The most powerful Prince of this Malebar was the King of Calecut, who par excellence was called CAMARIJ, which among them is as among us the title Emperor."—Barros, I. iv. 7.

[1554.—Speaking of the Moluccas, "CAMARAO, which in their language means Admiral."—Castanheda, Bk. vi. ch. 66.]

" "I wrote him a letter to tell him ... that, please God, in a short time the imperial fleet would come from Egypt to the SĀMARI, and deliver the country from the hands of the infidels."—Sidi 'Ali, p. 83. [Vambéry, who in his translation betrays a remarkable ignorance of Indian geography, speaks (p. 24) of "Samiri, the ruler of Calcutta," by which he means Calicut.]

1563.—"And when the King of Calecut (who has for title SAMORIM or Emperor) besieged Cochin...."—Garcia, f. 58_b_.

1572.—

"Sentado o Gama junto ao rico leito Os seus mais affastados, prompto em vista Estava o SAMORI no trajo, e geyto Da gente, nunca dantes delle vista." Camões, vii. 59.

By Burton:

"When near that splendid couch took place the guest and others further off, prompt glance and keen the SAMORIN cast on folk whose garb and gest were like to nothing he had ever seen."

1616.—Under this year there is a note of a Letter from Underecoon-Cheete the Great SAMORIN or K. of Calicut to K. James.—Sainsbury, i. 462.

1673.—"Indeed it is pleasantly situated under trees, and it is the Holy See of their ZAMERHIN or Pope."—Fryer, 52.

1781.—"Their (the Christians') hereditary privileges were respected by the ZAMORIN himself."—Gibbon, ch. xlvii.

1785.—A letter of Tippoo's applies the term to a tribe or class, speaking of '2000 SAMORIES'; who are these?—Select Letters, 274.

1787.—"The ZAMORIN is the only ancient sovereign in the South of India."—T. Munro, in Life, i. 59.

1810.—"On our way we saw one of the ZAMORIM'S houses, but he was absent at a more favoured residence of Paniany."—Maria Graham, 110.

[1814.—"The King of Calicut was, in the Malabar language, called SAMORY, or ZAMORINE, that is to say, God on the earth."—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 263. See quotation above from Varthema.]

" "... nor did the conqueror (Hyder Ali) take any notice of the ZAMORINE'S complaints and supplications. The unfortunate prince, after fasting three days, and finding all remonstrance vain, set fire to his palace, and was burned, with some of his women and their brahmins."—Ibid. iv. 207-8; [2nd ed. ii. 477]. This was a case of TRAGA.

[1900.—"The ZAMORIN of Calicut who succeeded to the gadi (GUDDY) three months ago, has died."—Pioneer Mail, April 13.]

ZANZIBAR, n.p. This name was originally general, and applied widely to the East African coast, at least south of the River Jubb, and as far as the Arab traffic extended. But it was also specifically applied to the island on which the Sultan of Zanzibar now lives (and to which we now generally restrict the name); and this was the case at least since the 15th century, as we see from the Roteiro. The Pers. Zangī-bār, 'Region of the Blacks,' was known to the ancients in the form Zingis (Ptolemy, i. 17, 9; iv. 7, 11) and Zingium. The Arab softening of the g made the name into Zanjībār, and this the Portuguese made into Zanzibar.

c. 545.—"And those who navigate the Indian Sea are aware that ZINGIUM, as it is called, lies beyond the country where the incense grows, which is called Barbary."—Cosmas, in Cathay, &c., clxvii.

c. 940.—"The land of the ZANJ begins at the channel issuing from the Upper Nile" (by this the Jubb seems meant) "and extends to the country of SOFĀLA and of the Wakwak."—Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or, iii. 7.

c. 1190.—Alexander having eaten what was pretended to be the head of a black captive says:

"... I have never eaten better food than this! Since a man of ZANG is in eating so heart-attracting, To eat any other roast meat to me is not agreeable!" Sikandar-Nāmah of Nizāmī, by Wilberforce Clarke, p. 104.

1298.—"ZANGHIBAR is a great and noble Island, with a compass of some 2000 miles. The people ... are all black, and go stark naked, with only a little covering for decency. Their hair is as black as pepper, and so frizzly that even with water you can scarcely straighten it," &c., &c.—Marco Polo, ii. 215. Marco Polo regards the coast of Zanzibar as belonging to a great island like Madagascar.

1440.—"Kalikut is a very safe haven ... where one finds in abundance the precious objects brought from maritime countries, especially from Habshah (see HUBSHEE, ABYSSINIA, ZIRBAD, and ZANZIBAR." Abdurrazzāk, in Not. et Exts., xiv. 436.

1498.—"And when the morning came, we found we had arrived at a very great island called JAMGIBER, peopled with many Moors, and standing good ten leagues from the coast."—Roteiro, 105.

1516.—"Between this island of San Lorenzo (i.e. Madagascar) and the continent, not very far from it are three islands, which are called one Manfia, another ZANZIBAR, and the other Penda; these are inhabited by Moors; they are very fertile islands."—Barbosa, 14.

1553.—"And from the streams of this river Quilimance towards the west, as far as the Cape of Currents, up to which the Moors of that coast do navigate, all that region, and that still further west towards the Cape of Good Hope (as we call it), the Arabians and Persians of those parts call ZANGUEBAR, and the inhabitants they call ZANGUY."—Barros, I. viii. 4.

" A few pages later we have "Isles of Pemba, Zanzibar, Monfia, Comoro," showing apparently that a difference had grown up, at least among the Portuguese, distinguishing ZANGUEBAR the continental region from ZANZIBAR the Island.

c. 1586.

"And with my power did march to ZANZIBAR The western (sic) part of Afric, where I view'd The Ethiopian Sea, rivers, and lakes...." Marlowe's Tamburlane the Great, 2d. part, i. 3.

1592.—"From hence we went for the Isle of ZANZIBAR on the coast of MELINDE, where at wee stayed and wintered untill the beginning of February following."—Henry May, in Hakl. iv. 53.

ZEBU, s. This whimsical name, applied in zoological books, English as well as French, to the humped domestic ox (or BRAHMINY BULL) of India, was taken by Buffon from the exhibitors of such a beast at a French fair, who perhaps invented the word, but who told him the beast had been brought from Africa, where it was called by that name. We have been able to discover no justification for this in African dialects, though our friend Mr. R. Cust has kindly made search, and sought information from other philologists on our account. Zebu passes, however, with most people as an Indian word; thus Webster's Dictionary says, "ZEBU, the native Indian name." The only word at all like it that we can discover is ZOBO (q.v.) or zhobo, applied in the semi-Tibetan regions of the Himālaya to a useful hybrid, called in Ladak by the slightly modified form dsomo. In Jäschke's Tibetan Dict. we find "Ze'-ba ... 1. hump of a camel, zebu, etc." This is curious, but, we should think, only one of those coincidences which we have had so often to notice.

Isidore Geoffroy de St. Hilaire, in his work Acclimatation et Domestication des Animaux Utiles, considers the ox and the zebu to be two distinct species. Both are figured on the Assyrian monuments, and both on those of ancient Egypt. The humped ox also exists in Southern Persia, as Marco Polo mentions. Still, the great naturalist to whose work we have referred is hardly justified in the statement quoted below, that the "zebu" is common to "almost the whole of Asia" with a great part of Africa. [Mr. Blanford writes: "The origin of Bos indicus (sometimes called ZEBU by European naturalists) is unknown, but it was in all probability tropical or sub-tropical, and was regarded by Blyth as probably African. No ancestral form has been discovered among Indian fossil bovines, which ... comprise species allied to the gaur and buffalo" (Mammalia, 483 seq.).]

c. 1772.—"We have seen this small hunched ox alive.... It was shown at the fair in Paris in 1752 (sic, but a transcript from the French edition of 1837 gives 1772) under the name of ZEBU; which we have adopted to describe the animal by, for it is a particular breed of the ox, and not a species of the buffalo."—Buffon's Nat. Hist., E.T. 1807, viii. 19, 20; see also p. 33.

1861.—"Nous savons donc positivement qu'à une époque où l'occident était encore couvert de forêts, l'orient, déjà civilisé, possédait dejà le boeuf et le ZEBU; et par consequent c'est de l'orient que ces animaux sont sortis, pour devenir, l'un (le boeuf) cosmopolite, l'autre commun à presque toute l'Asie et à une grande partie de l'Afrique."—Geoffroy St. Hilaire (work above referred to, 4th ed. 1861).

[1898.—"I have seen a herd of ZEBRAS (sic) or Indian humped cattle, but cannot say where they are kept."—In 9 ser. N. & Q. i. 468.]

ZEDOARY, and ZERUMBET, ss. These are two aromatic roots, once famous in pharmacy and often coupled together. The former is often mentioned in medieval literature. The former is Arabic jadwār, the latter Pers. zarambād. There seems some doubt about the scientific discrimination of the two. Moodeen Sheriff says that Zedoary (Curcuma zedoaria) is sold in most bazars under the name of anbehaldī, whilst jadvār, or zhadvār, is the bazar name of roots of varieties of non-poisonous aconites. There has been considerable confusion in the nomenclature of these drugs [see Watt, Econ. Dict. ii. 655, 670]. Dr. Royle, in his most interesting discourse on the Antiquity of Hindoo Medicine (p. 77), transcribes the following prescription of the physician Aetius, in which the name of Zedoary first occurs, along with many other Indian drugs:

c. A.D. 540.—"ZADOR (i.e. zedoariae), galangae, ligustici, seselis, cardamomi, piperis longi, piperis albi, cinnamomi, zingiberis, seminis Smyrnii, caryophylli, phylli, stachyos, MYROBALANI, phu, costi, scordii, silphii vel laserpitii, rhei barbarici, poeoniae; alii etiam arboris nucis viscum et paliuri semen, itemque saxifragum ac casiam addunt; ex his singulis stateres duos commisceto...."

c. 1400.—"Canell and SETEWALE of price."—R. of the Rose.

1516.—"In the Kingdom of Calicut there grows much pepper ... and very much good ginger of the country, cardamoms, myrobolans of all kinds, bamboo canes, ZERUMBA, ZEDOARY, wild cinnamon."—Barbosa, 154.

1563.—"... da ZEDOARIA faz capitulo Avicena e de ZERUMBET; e isto que chamamos ZEDOARIA, chama Avicena geiduar, e o outro nome não lhe sei, porque o não ha senão nas terras confins á China e este geiduar e uma mézinha de muito preço, e não achada senão nas mãos dos que os Gentios chamam jogues, ou outros a quem os Mouros chamam calandares."—Garcia, f. 216_v_-217.

[1605.—"SETWETH," a copyist's error for Setwall.—Birdwood, First Letter Book, 200.]

ZEMINDAR, s. Pers. zamīn-dār, 'landholder.' One holding land on which he pays revenue to the Government direct, and not to any intermediate superior. In Bengal Proper the zemindars hold generally considerable tracts, on a permanent settlement of the amount to be paid to Government. In the N.W. Provinces there are often a great many zemindars in a village, holding by a common settlement, periodically renewable. In the N.W. Provinces the rustic pronunciation of the word zamīndār is hardly distinguishable from the ordinary Anglo-Indian pronunciation of jama'dār (see JEMADAR), and the form given to zamīndār in early English records shows that this pronunciation prevailed in Bengal more than two centuries ago.

1683.—"We lay at Bogatchera, a very pleasant and delightfull Country, y^e GEMIDAR invited us ashore, and showed us Store of Deer, Peacocks, &c., but it was not our good fortune to get any of them."—Hedges, Diary, April 11; [Hak. Soc. i. 77, also i. 89].

[1686.—"He has ordered downe 300 horse under the conduct of three JEMIDARS."—In ditto, II. lvi.]

1697.—"Having tried all means with the JEMIDAR of the Country adjacent to us to let us have the town of De Calcutta at the usual Hire or Rent, rather than fail, having promised him ¼ Part more than the Place at present brings him in, and all to no Purpose, he making frivolous and idle Objections, that he will not let us have any Part of the Country in the Right Honourable Company's name, but that we might have it to our use in any of the Natives Names; the Reason he gives for it is, that the Place will be wholly lost to him—that we are a Powerful People—and that he cannot be possessed of his Country again when he sees Occasion—whereas he can take it from any of the Natives that rent any Part of his Country at his Pleasure.

* * * * *

October 31st, 1698. "The Prince having given us the three towns adjacent to our Settlement, viz. De Calcutta, Chutanutte, and Gobinpore, or more properly may be said the JEMMIDARSHIP of the said towns, paying the said Rent to the King as the JEMIDARS have successively done, and at the same time ordering the JEMMIDAR of the said towns to make over their Right and Title to the English upon their paying to the JEMIDAR(S) One thousand Rupees for the same, it was agreed that the Money should be paid, being the best Money that ever was spent for so great a Privilege; but the JEMMIDAR(S) making a great Noise, being unwilling to part with their Countrey ... and finding them to continue in their averseness, notwithstanding the Prince had an officer upon them to bring them to a Compliance, it is agreed that 1,500 Rupees be paid them, provided they will relinquish their title to the said towns, and give it under their Hands in Writing, that they have made over the same to the Right Honourable Company."—Ext. of Consns. at Chuttanutte, the 29th December (Printed for Parliament in 1788).

In the preceding extracts the De prefixed to Calcutta is Pers. deh, 'village,' or 'township,' a common term in the language of Indian Revenue administration. An 'Explanation of Terms' furnished by W. Hastings to the Fort William Council in 1759 thus explains the word:

"DEEH—the ancient limits of any village or parish. Thus, 'DEEH Calcutta' means only that part which was originally inhabited."—(In Long, p. 176.)

1707-8.—In a "List of Men's Names, &c., immediately in the Service of the Hon^{ble} Vnited Compy. in their Factory of Fort William, Bengal

* * * * * New Co. 170⅞ * * * * * Mr. William Bugden ... JEMIDAR or rent gatherer. * * * * * 1713. Mr. Edward Page ... JEMENDAR." MS. Records in India Office.

1762.—"One of the articles of the Treaty with Meer Jaffier says the Company shall enjoy the ZEMIDARY of the Lands from Calcutta down to Culpee, they paying what is paid in the King's Books."—Holograph (unpublished) Letter of Ld. Clive, in India Office Records, dated Berkeley Square, Jan. 21.

1776.—"The Countrey JEMITDARS remote from Calcutta, treat us frequently with great Insolence; and I was obliged to retreat with only an officer and 17 Sepoys near 6 Miles in the face of 3 or 400 Burgundasses (see BURKUNDAUZE), who lined the Woods and Kept a straggling Fire all y^e Way."—MS. Letter of Major James Rennell, dd. August 5.

1778.—"This avaricious disposition the English plied with presents, which in 1698 obtained his permission to purchase from the ZEMINDAR, or Indian proprietor, the town of Sootanutty, Calcutta and Govindpore."—Orme, ii. 17.

1809.—"It is impossible for a province to be in a more flourishing state: and I must, in a great degree, attribute this to the total absence of ZEMINDARS."—Ld. Valentia, i. 456. He means zemindars of the Bengal description.

1812.—"... the ZEMINDARS, or hereditary Superintendents of Land."—Fifth Report, 13.

[1818.—"The Bengal farmers, according to some, are the tenants of the Honourable Company; according to others, of the JUMIDARUS, or land-holders."—Ward, Hindoos, i. 74.]

1822.—"Lord Cornwallis's system was commended in Lord Wellesley's time for some of its parts, which we now acknowledge to be the most defective. Surely you will not say it has no defects. The one I chiefly alluded to was its leaving the ryots at the mercy of the ZEMINDARS."—Elphinstone, in Life, ii. 182.

1843.—"Our plain clothing commands far more reverence than all the jewels which the most tawdry ZEMINDAR wears."—Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth.

1871.—"The ZEMINDARS of Lower Bengal, the landed proprietary established by Lord Cornwallis, have the worst reputation as landlords, and appear to have frequently deserved it."—Maine, Village Communities, 163.

ZENANA, s. Pers. zanāna, from zan, 'woman'; the apartments of a house in which the women of the family are secluded. This Mahommedan custom has been largely adopted by the Hindus of Bengal and the Mahrattas. ZANĀNA is also used for the women of the family themselves. The growth of the admirable Zenana Missions has of late years made this word more familiar in England. But we have heard of more than one instance in which the objects of this Christian enterprise have been taken to be an amiable aboriginal tribe—"the ZENANAS."

[1760.—"I am informed the Dutch chief at Bimlipatam has ... embarked his JENNINORA on board a sloop bound to Chinsurah...."—In Long, 236.]

1761.—"... I asked him where the Nabob was? Who replied, he was asleep in his ZUNANA."—Col. Coote, in Van Sittart, i. 111.

1780.—"It was an object with the Omrahs or great Lords of the Court, to hold captive in their ZENANAHS, even hundreds of females."—Hodges, Travels, 22.

1782.—"Notice is hereby given that one Zoraveer, CONSUMAH to Hadjee Mustapha of Moorshedabad these 13 years, has absconded, after stealing.... He has also carried away with him two Women, heretofore of Sujah Dowlah's ZENANA; purchased by Hadjee Mustapha when last at Lucknow, one for 300 and the other for 1200 Rupees."—India Gazette, March 9.

1786.—

"Within the Zenana, no longer would they In a starving condition impatiently stay, But break out of prison, and all run away." Simpkin the Second, 42.

" "Their behaviour last night was so furious, that there seemed the greatest probability of their proceeding to the uttermost extremities, and that they would either throw themselves from the walls, or force open the doors of the ZENANAHS."—Capt. Jaques, quoted in Articles of Charge against Hastings, in Burke, vii. 27.

1789.—"I have not a doubt but it is much easier for a gentleman to support a whole ZENANA of Indians than the extravagance of one English lady."—Munro's Narr. 50.

1790.—"In a Mussleman Town many complaints arise of the Passys or Toddy Collectors climbing the Trees and overlooking the JENANAS or Women's apartments of principal Natives."—Minute in a letter from Bd. of Revenue to Govt. of Bengal, July 12.—MS. in India Office.

1809.—"Musulmauns ... even carried their depravity so far as to make secret enquiries respecting the females in their districts, and if they heard of any remarkable for beauty, to have them forcibly removed to their ZENANAS."—Lord Valentia, i. 415.

1817.—"It was represented by the Rajah that they (the bailiffs) entered the house, and endeavoured to pass into the ZENANA, or women's apartments."—J. Mill, Hist. iv. 294.

1826.—"The women in the ZANANAH, in their impotent rage, flew at Captain Brown, who came off minus a considerable quantity of skin from his face."—John Shipp, iii. 49.

1828.—"'Thou sayest Tippoo's treasures are in the fort?' 'His treasures and his ZENANA; I may even be able to secure his person.'"—Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xii.

ZEND, ZENDAVESTA, s. Zend is the name which has been commonly applied, for more than a hundred years to that dialect of the ancient Iranian (or Persian) language in which the Avesta or Sacred Books of Zorastrianism or the old Persian religion are written. The application of the name in this way was quite erroneous, as the word Zand when used alone in the Parsi books indicates a 'commentary or explanation,' and is in fact applied only to some PAHLAVI translation, commentary, or gloss. If the name Zend were now to be used as the designation of any language it would more justly apply to the Pahlavi itself. At the same time Haug thinks it probable that the term Zand was originally applied to a commentary written in the same language as the Avesta itself, for in the Pahlavi translations of the Yasna, a part of the Avesta, where the scriptures are mentioned, Avesta and Zend are coupled together, as of equal authority, which could hardly have been the case if by Zend the translator meant his own work. No name for the language of the ancient scriptures has been found in the Parsi books; and Avesta itself has been adopted by scholars in speaking of the language. The fragments of these scriptures are written in two dialects of the Eastern Iranian, one, the more ancient, in which the Gāthas or hymns are written; and a later one which was for many centuries the spoken and written language of Bactria.

The word Zand, in Haug's view, may be referred to the root zan, 'to know'; Skt. jnā, Gr. γνω, Lat. gno (as in _a_gno_sco_, _co_gno_sco_), so that its meaning is 'knowledge.' Prof. J. Oppert, on the other hand, identifies it with old Pers. zannda, 'prayer.'

ZENDAVESTA is the name which has been by Europeans popularly applied to the books just spoken of as the Avesta. The term is undoubtedly an inversion, as, according to Haug, "the Pahlavi books always style them Avistâk va Zand (Avesta and Zend)" i.e. the Law with its traditional and authoritative explanation. Abastâ, in the sense of law, occurs in the funeral inscription of Darius at Behistūn; and this seems now the most generally accepted origin of the term in its application to the Parsi sacred books. (This is not, however, the explanation given by Haug.) Thus, 'Avesta and Zend' signify together 'The Law and the Commentary.'

The Avesta was originally much more extensive than the texts which now exist, which are only fragments. The Parsi tradition is that there were twenty-one books called Nasks, the greater part of which were burnt by Alexander in his conquest of Persia; possibly true, as we know that Alexander did burn the palace at Persepolis. The collection of fragments which remains, and is known as the Zend-avesta, is divided, in its usual form, into two parts. I. The Avesta properly so called, containing (a) the Vendîdâd, a compilation of religious laws and of mythical tales; (b) the Vispêrad, a collection of litanies for the sacrifice; and (c) the Yasna, composed of similar litanies and of 5 hymns or Gâthas in an old dialect. II. The Khorda, or small, Avesta, composed of short prayers for recitation by the faithful at certain moments of the day, month, or year, and in presence of the different elements, with which certain other hymns and fragments are usually included.

The term Zendavesta, though used, as we see below, by Lord in 1630, first became familiar in Europe through the labours of Anquetil du Perron, and his publication of 1771. [The Zend-Avesta has now been translated in Sacred Books of the East, by J. Darmesteter, L. H. Mills; Pahlavi Texts, by E. W. West.]

c. 930.—"Zarādasht, the son of Asbimām, ... had brought to the Persians the book AL-BASTĀH in the old Fārsī tongue. He gave a commentary on this, which is the ZAND, and to this commentary yet another explanation which was called BAZAND...."—Maṣ'ūdī, ii. 167. [See Haug, Essays, p. 11.]

c. 1030.—"The chronology of this same past, but in a different shape, I have also found in the book of Hamza ben Alhusain Alisfahâni, which he calls 'Chronology of great nations of the past and present.' He says that he has endeavoured to correct his account by means of the ABASTÂ, which is the religious code (of the Zoroastrians). Therefore I have transferred it into this place of my book."—Al-Birûnî, Chronology of Ancient Nations, by Sachau, p. 112.

" "Afterwards the wife gave birth to six other children, the names of whom are known in the AVASTÂ."—Ibid. p. 108.

1630.—"Desirous to add anything to the ingenious that the opportunities of my Travayle might conferre vpon mee, I ioyned myselfe with one of their Church men called their Daroo, and by the interpretation of a Parsee, whose long imployment in the Companies Service, had brought him to mediocrity in the English tongue, and whose familiarity with me, inclined him to further my inquiries: I gained the knowledge of what hereafter I shall deliver as it was compiled in a booke writ in the Persian Characters containing their Scriptures, and in their own language called their ZVNDAVASTAVV."—Lord, The Religion of the Persees, The Proeme.

[c. 1630.—"Being past the Element of Fire and the highest Orbs (as saith their ZUNDAVASTAIO)...."—Sir T. Herbert, 2nd ed. 1677, p. 54.]

1653.—"Les ottomans appellent gueuures vne secte de Payens que nous connoissons sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans sous celuy d'Atechperes, et les Indou sous celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se nommẽt eux-mesmes.... Ils ont leur Saincte Escriture ou ZUNDEUASTAVV, en deux volumes composée par vn nommé Zertost, conduit par vn Ange nommé Abraham ou plus-tost Bahaman Vmshauspan...."—De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, pp. 200-201.

1700.—"Suo itaque Libro (Zerdusht) ... alium affixit specialem Titulum ZEND, seu alias ZENDAVESTÂ; vulgus sonat Zund et Zundavastaw. Ita ut quamvis illud ejus Opus variis Tomis, sub distinctis etiam nominibus, constet, tamen quidvis ex dictorum Tomorum quovis, satis propriè et legitimè citari possit, sub dicto generali nomine, utpote quod, hac ratione, in operum ejus complexu seu Syntagmate contineri intelligatur.... Est autem ZEND nomen Arabicum: et ZENDAVESTÂ conflatum est ex superaddito nomine Hebraeo-Chaldaico, Eshta, i.e. ignis, unde Εστία ... supra dicto nomine Zend apud Arabes, significatur Igniarium seu Focile.... Cum itaque nomine ZEND significetur Igniarium, et ZENDAVESTÂ Igniarium et Ignis," &c.—T. Hyde, Hist. Rel. Vet. Persarum eorumque Magorum, cap. xxv., ed. Oxon. 1760, pp. 335-336.

1771.—"Persuadé que les usages modernes de l'Asie doivent leur origine aux Peuples et aux Religions qui l'ont subjuguée, je me suis proposé d'étudier dans les sources l'ancienne Théologie des Nations habituées dans les Contrées immenses qui sont à l'Est de l'Euphrate, et de consulter sur leur Histoire, les livres originaux. Ce plan m'a engagé à remonter aux Monumens les plus anciens. Je les ai trouvé de deux espèces: les prémiers écrits en Samskretan; ce sont les Vedes, Livres sacrés des Pays, qui de l'Indus s'étendent aux frontières de la Chine: les seconds écrits en ZEND, ancienne Langue du Nord de la Perse; c'est le ZEND AVESTA, qui passe pour avoir été la Loi des Contrées bornées par l'Euphrate, le Caucase, l'Oxus, et la mer des Indes."—Anquetil du Perron, Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre—Documens Préliminaires, p. iii.

" "Dans deux cens ans, quand les Langues ZEND et Pehlvie (PAHLAVI) seront devenues en Europe familières aux Sçavans, on pourra, en rectifiant les endroits où je me serai trompé, donner une Traduction plus exacte du ZEND-AVESTA, et ci ce que je dis ici excitant l'émulation, avance le terme que je viens de fixer, mes fautes m'auront conduit au but que je me suis proposé."—Ibid. Preface, xvii.

1884.—"The supposition that some of the books were destroyed by Alexander the Great is contained in the introductory chapter of the Pehlevi Viraf-Nama, a book written in the Sassanian times, about the 6th or 7th century, and in which the event is thus chronicled:—'The wicked, accursed Guna Mino (the evil spirit), in order to make the people sceptical about their religion, instigated the accursed Alexiedar (Alexander) the Ruman, the inhabitant of Egypt, to carry war and hardships to the country of Iran (Persia). He killed the monarch of Iran, and destroyed and made desolate the royal court. And this religion, that is, all the books of AVESTA and ZEND, written with gold ink upon prepared cow-skins, was deposited in the archives of Stakhar (Istakhar or Persepolis) of Papak. The accursed, wretched, wicked Ashmogh (destroyer of the pious), Alexiedar the evil-doer, took them (the books) out and burnt them."—Dosabhai Framji, H. of the Parsis, ii. 158-159.

ZERBAFT, s. Gold-brocade, Pers. zar, 'gold,' bāft, 'woven.'

[1900.—"Kamkwabs, or kimkhwabs (KINCOB), are also known as ZAR-BAFT (gold-woven), and mushajjar (having patterns)."—Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk Fabrics, 86.]

ZILLAH, s. This word is properly Ar. (in Indian pron.) ẓila, 'a rib,' thence 'a side,' a district. It is the technical name for the administrative districts into which British India is divided, each of which has in the older provinces a Collector, or Collector and Magistrate combined, a Sessions Judge, &c., and in the newer provinces, such as the Punjab and B. Burma, a Deputy Commissioner.

[1772.—"With respect to the TALOOKDARRYS and inconsiderable ZEMINDARRYS, which formed a part of the Huzzoor (HUZOOR) ZILAHS or Districts which paid their rents immediately to the General CUTCHERRY at Moorshedabad...."—W. Hastings, in Hunter, Annals of Bengal, 4th ed., 388.]

1817.—"In each district, that is in the language of the country, each ZILLAH ... a ZILLAH Court was established."—Mill's Hist. v. 422.

ZINGARI, n.p. This is of course not Anglo-Indian, but the name applied in various countries of Europe, and in various modifications, zincari, zingani, zincali, chingari, zigeuner, &c., to the gypsies.

Various suggestions as to its derivation have been made on the supposition that it is of Indian origin. Borrow has explained the word as 'a person of mixt blood,' deriving it from the Skt. sankara, 'made up.' It is true that varṅa sankara is used for an admixture of castes and races (e.g. in Bhāgavad Gītā, i. 41, &c.), but it is not the name of any caste, nor would people to whom such an opprobrious epithet had been applied be likely to carry it with them to distant lands. A writer in the Saturday Review once suggested the Pers. zīngar, 'a saddler.' Not at all probable. In Sleeman's Ramaseeana or Vocabulary of the peculiar Language used by the Thugs (Calcutta, 1836), p. 85, we find:

"CHINGAREE, a class of Multani Thugs, sometimes called Naiks, of the Mussulman faith. They proceed on their expeditions in the character of Brinjaras, with cows and bullocks laden with merchandize, which they expose for sale at their encampments, and thereby attract their victims. They use the rope of their bullocks instead of the roomal in strangling. They are an ancient tribe of Thugs, and take their wives and children on their expeditions."

[These are the Chāngars of whom Mr. Ibbetson (Panjab Ethnog. 308) gives an account. A full description of them has been given by Dr. G. W. Leitner (A Sketch of the Changars and of their Dialect, Lahore, 1880), in which he shows reason to doubt any connection between them and the Zingari.] De Goeje (Contributions to the Hist. of the Gypsies) regards that people as the Indian Zoṭṭ (i.e. Jatt of Sind). He suggests as possible origins of the name first shikārī (see SHIKAREE), and then Pers. changī, 'harper,' from which a plural changān actually occurs in Lane's Arabian Nights, iii. 730, note 22. [These are the Al-Jink, male dancers (see Burton, Ar. Nights, viii. 18).]

If the name is to be derived from India, the term in Sleeman's Vocabulary seems a more probable origin than the others mentioned here. But is it not more likely that zingari, like Gipsy and Bohemian, would be a name given ab extra on their appearing in the West, and not carried with them from Asia?

ZIRBAD, n.p. Pers. zīr-bād, 'below the wind,' i.e. leeward. This is a phrase derived from nautical use, and applied to the countries eastward of India. It appears to be adopted with reference to the S.W. Monsoon. Thus by the extracts from the Mohit or 'Ocean' of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān (1554), translated by Joseph V. Hammer in the Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, we find that one chapter (unfortunately not given) treats "Of the Indian Islands above and below the wind." The islands "above the wind" were probably Ceylon, the Maldives, Socotra, &c., but we find no extract with precise indication of them. We find however indicated as the "tracts situated below the wind" Malacca, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Martaban, Pegu. The phrase is one which naturally acquires a specific meaning among sea-faring folk, of which we have an instance in the Windward and Leeward Islands of the W. Indies. But probably it was adopted from the Malays, who make use of the same nomenclature, as the quotations show.

1442.—"The inhabitants of the sea coasts arrive here (at Ormuz) from the countries of Tchin, Java, Bengal, the cities of ZIRBAD."—Abdurrazzāk, in India in the XVth Cent. 6.

1553.—"... Before the foundation of Malaca, in this Cingapura ... met all the navigators of the seas to the West of India and of those to the East of it, which last embrace the regions of Siam, China, Choampa, Camboja, and the many thousand islands that lie in that Orient. And these two quarters the natives of the land distinguish as Dybananguim (di-bāwa-angīn) and Ataz Anguim (ātas-angīn) which are as much as to say 'BELOW THE WINDS' and 'above the winds,' below being West and above East."—Barros, Dec. II. Liv. vi. cap. i. In this passage De Barros goes unusually astray, for the use of the Malay expressions which he quotes, bawa-angin (or di-bawah) 'BELOW THE WIND,' and ātas (or di-ātas) angīn, 'above the wind,' is just the reverse of his explanation, the former meaning the east, and the latter the west (see below).

c. 1590.—"Kalanbak (see CALAMBAK) is the wood of a tree brought from ZÍRBÁD (?)"—Āīn, i. 81. A mistaken explanation is given in the foot-note from a native authority, but this is corrected by Prof. Blochmann at p. 616.

1726.—"The Malayers are also commonly called Orang di Bawah Angin, or 'people BENEATH THE WIND,' otherwise Easterlings, as those of the West, and particularly the Arabs, are called Orang Atas Angin, or 'people above the wind,' and known as Westerlings."—Valentijn, v. 310.

" "The land of the Peninsula, &c., was called by the geographers ZIERBAAD, meaning in Persian 'beneath the wind.'"—Ibid. 317.

1856.—"There is a peculiar idiom of the Malay language, connected with the monsoons.... The Malays call all countries west of their own 'countries above the wind,' and their own and all countries east of it 'countries BELOW THE WIND.'... The origin of the phrase admits of no explanation, unless it have reference to the most important of the two monsoons, the western, that which brought to the Malayan countries the traders of India."—Crawfurd's Desc. Dict. 288.

ZOBO, ZHOBO, DSOMO, &c., s. Names used in the semi-Tibetan tracts of the Himālaya for hybrids between the yak bull and the ordinary hill cow, much used in transport and agriculture. See quotation under ZEBU. The following are the connected Tibetan terms, according to Jaeschke's Dict. (p. 463): "mdzo, a mongrel bred of Yak bull and common cow; bri-mdzo, a mongrel bred of common bull and yak cow; _m_DZOPO, a male; _m_DZO-MO, a female animal of the kind, both valued as domestic cattle." [Writing of the Lower Himālaya, Mr. Atkinson says: "When the sire is a yak and the dam a hill cow, the hybrid is called JUBU; when the parentage is reversed, the produce is called garjo. The jubu is found more valuable than the other hybrid or than either of the pure stocks" (Himalayan Gazetteer, ii. 38). Also see Āīn, ed. Jarrett, ii. 350.]

1298.—"There are wild cattle in that country almost as big as elephants, splendid creatures, covered everywhere but in the back with shaggy hair a good four palms long. They are partly black, partly white, and really wonderfully fine creatures, and the hair or wool is extremely fine and white, finer and whiter than silk. Messer Marco brought some to Venice as a great curiosity, and so it was reckoned by those who saw it. There are also plenty of them tame, which have been caught young. They also cross these with the common cow, and the cattle from this cross are wonderful beasts, and better for work than other animals. These the people use commonly for burden and general work, and in the plough as well; and at the latter they will do twice as much work as any other cattle, being such very strong beasts."—Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 57.

1854.—"The ZOBO, or cross between the yak and the hill-cow (much resembling the English cow) is but rarely seen in these mountains (Sikkim), though common in the N.W. Himalaya."—Hooker's Him. Journals, 2d ed. i. 203.

[1871.—"The plough in Lahoul ... is worked by a pair of DZOS (hybrids between the cow and yak)."—Harcourt, Him. Dists. of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti, 180.

[1875.—"Ploughing is done chiefly with the hybrid of the yak bull and the common cow; this they call ZO if male and ZOMO if female."—Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir, 246.]

ZOUAVE, s. This modern French term is applied to certain regiments of light infantry in a quasi-Oriental costume, recruited originally in Algeria, and from various races, but now only consisting of Frenchmen. The name Zuawa, Zouaoua was, according to Littré, that of a Kabyle tribe of the Jurjura which furnished the first soldiers so called.

[ZUBT, ZUBTEE, adj. and s. of which the corrupted forms are JUBTEE, JUPTEE. Ar. ẓabt̤, lit. 'keeping, guarding,' but more generally in India, in the sense of 'seizure, confiscation.' In the Āīn it is used in the sense which is still in use in the N.W.P., 'cash rents on the more valuable crops, such as sugar-cane, tobacco, etc., in those districts where rents in kind are generally paid.'

[c. 1590.—"Of these Parganahs, 138 pay revenue in cash from crops charged at special rates (in orig. ẓabt̤ī)."—Āīn, ed. Jarret, ii. 153.

[1813.—"ZEBT ... restraint, confiscation, sequestration. ZEBTY. Relating to restraint or confiscation; what has been confiscated.... Lands resumed by Jaffier Khan which had been appropriated in Jaghire (see JAGHEER)."—Glossary to Fifth Report.

[1851.—"You put down one hundred rupees. If the water of your land does not come ... then my money shall be confiscated to the Sahib. If it does then your money shall be ZUPT (confiscated)."—Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier, i. 278.]

ZUMBOORUCK, s. Ar. Turk. Pers. zambūrak (spelt zanbūrak), a small gun or swivel usually carried on a camel, and mounted on a saddle;—a falconet. [See a drawing in R. Kipling's Beast and Man in India, 255.] It was, however, before the use of gunpowder came in, the name applied sometimes to a cross-bow, and sometimes to the quarrel or bolt shot from such a weapon. The word is in form a Turkish diminutive from Ar. zambūr, 'a hornet'; much as 'musket' comes from mosquetta. Quatremère thinks the name was given from the twang of the cross-bow at the moment of discharge (see H. des Mongols, 285-6; see also Dozy, Suppt. s.v.). This older meaning is the subject of our first quotation:

1848.—"Les écrivains arabes qui ont traité des guerres des croisades, donnent à l'arbalête, telle que l'employait les chrétiens, le nom de ZENBOUREK. La première fois qu'ils en font mention, c'est en parlant du siège de Tyr par Saladin en 1187.... Suivant l'historien des patriarches d'Alexandrie, le ZENBOUREK était une flêche de l'épaisseur du pouce, de la longueur d'une coudée, qui avait quatre faces ... il traversait quelque fois au même coup deux hommes placés l'un derrière l'autre.... Les musulmans paraissent n'avoir fait usage qu'assez tard du ZENBOUREK. Djèmal-Eddin est, à ma connaissance, le premier écrivain arabe qui, sous la date 643 (1245 de J.C.), cite cette arme comme servant aux guerriers de l'Islamisme; c'est à propos du siège d'Ascalon par le sultan d'Egypte.... Mais bientôt l'usage du ZENBOUREK devint commun en Orient, et dans la suite des Turks ottomans entretinrent dans leurs armées un corps de soldats appelés ZENBOUREKDJIS. Maintenant ... ce mot a tout à fait changé d'acception, et l'on donne en Perse le nom de ZENBOUREK à une petite pièce d'artillerie légère."—Reinaud, De l'Art Militaire chez les Arabes au moyen age. Journ. As., Ser. IV., tom. xii. 211-213.

1707.—"Prince Bedár Bakht ... was killed by a cannon-ball, and many of his followers also fell.... His younger brother Wálájáh was killed by a ball from a ZAMBÚRAK."—Khāfī Khān, in Elliot, vii. 398.

c. 1764.—"Mirza Nedjef Qhan, who was preceded by some ZEMBERECS, ordered that kind of artillery to stand in the middle of the water and to fire on the eminence."—Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 250.

1825.—"The reign of Futeh Allee Shah has been far from remarkable for its military splendour.... He has rarely been exposed to danger in action, but, early in his reign ... he appeared in the field, ... till at last one or two shots from ZUMBOORUCKS dropping among them, he fell from his horse in a swoon of terror...."—J. B. Fraser, Journey into Khorasān in 1821-22, pp. 197-8.

[1829.—"He had no cannon; but was furnished with a description of ordnance, or swivels, called ZUMBOORUK, which were mounted on camels; and which, though useful in action, could make no impression on the slightest walls...."—Malcolm, H. of Persia, i. 419.]

1846.—"So hot was the fire of cannon, musquetry, and ZAMBOORAKS, kept up by the Khalsa troops, that it seemed for some moments impossible that the entrenchments could be won under it."—Sir Hugh Gough's desp. on the Battle of Sobraon, dd. Feb 13.

" "The flank in question (at Subrāon) was mainly guarded by a line of two hundred 'ZUMBOORUKS,' or falconets; but it derived some support from a salient battery, and from the heavy guns retained on the opposite bank of the river."—Cunningham's H. of the Sikhs, 322.

INDEX.

Abada, 1a

Abadie, 16a

Abado, 2a

Abase, 389b

Abash, 428b

Abassines, 2b

Abastà, 982b

Abath, 1b

Abbasee, Abbesse, 389b

Abcáree, 2a

Abeshi, 428b; Abexynes, 2b

Abihówa, 2b

Abkáry, Abkarry, 2a

Abrahmanes, 112a; Abraiaman, Abraiamin, 111b

Abrawan, Abrooan, 706a

Abu-Sarūr, 45a

Abyssinia, 2b

A.C., 2b

Acajou, Acaju, 168b

Acali, 9b

Acaplen, 159a

Acciao, 3b

Acem, 4a

Aceni, 4a

Acha, 439b

Achānak, Achánock, 2b

Achár, 3a

Acheen, 3a; Achein, 4a; Achem, 3b, 4a; Acheyn, 4a; Achín, 4a

Açuquere, 864b

Adami pomum, 4b; Adam's Apple, 4a

Adap, 39a; Adapol, 39b

Adathay, Adati, 4b, 706a

Adawlut, 4b, 6b, 512a

Addati, 4b

Adelham, 432a, 628b, 779a

Adhigári, Adhikāri, Adicario, Adigaar, 7a; Adigar, Adigares, 6b, 7a, 686a; Adikar, 7a

Adjutant, 7a, 289b, 694b, 849a

Admiral, 18a

Aduano, 310b

Ady, 176b

Æde, 336b, 630b

Affanan, Affion, 641b

Affiore, 780a

Afghán, 7b; Afghaun, 8a

Afranjah, 353a

Africo, 8b

A-fu-yung, 641a

Agal-wood, 336a

Agam, 8b

Agar, 336a

Agar-agar, 8b

Ag-bōt, 9a

Agdaun, 8b

Ageagayes, 39a

Agenas, 9a

Āg-gāri, 8b

Agin-boat, 9a

Agla-wood, 335b

Agomia, 468b

Agramuzo, 646b

Aguacat, Aguacata, Aguacate, 15a, b

Aguila, 335b

Agun-boat, 9a

Agwan, 8a

Agy, 409a

Ahadi, 408b

Aḥshām, 136a, 345a

Ahucatl, 15b

Ajnās, 9a

Ak, 9a, 593a

Akalee, Akāli, 9a, b, 216a

Akaok-wun, 972a

Akee, 439b

Akyáb, 9b

Ala-blaze-pan, 10a

Alacatijven, 11b

Alacha, Alachah, 13a, b

Alacre, 500a

Alagarto, 14a

Alaias, Alajah, 13b, a

Albabo, 43a

Albacore, 10a

Albatros, Albatrose, 11a; Albatross, 10b

Albecato, 15a

Albetrosse, 11a

Albicore, 10b

Albatross, 11a

Albocore, 10a

Alcara, 430a

Alcatief, Alcatif, Alcatifa, Alcatifada, Alcatiffa, 11b

Alcatrarce, Alcatrarsa, Alcatrarzi, Alcatraz, 10b, 11a

Alchah, 13a, b, 57a

Alchore, 409b

Alcorana, 11b

Alcove, 11b

Aldea, Aldée, 12a, 379a

Alefante, 341b

Alegie, 11b

Aleppee, 12a

Alfandega, 367b; Alfandica, Alfandiga, Alfandigue, 12a, b

Alfange, 410b

Algarve, 595a

Algatrosse, 11a

Alguada, 12b

Alhamel, 429b

Aligarto, Aligata, 14a, b

Alighol, 15b

Aljofar, Aljofre, 12b, 203a

Allachas, 13b

Allahabad, 12b, 729b

Allajar, 13b

Allasakatrina, 16b

Alleegole, 15b

Allegator, 14b

Alleia, 13b; Allegia, 4b; Alleja, Allejah, 13a, 706a

Alliballi, 706a

Allibannee, 706a

Alligator, 13b; -pear, 14b; Alligatur, 14b

Alliza, 13b

Allowai, 16b

Allygole, Allygool, 15b

Almadia, 15b, 14a, 175b, 323a

Almanack, 16a

Almar, Almarie, 16a

Almazem, 536a

Almer, Almirah, 16a

Almocaden, 569a

Almyra, 16a

Alongshore wind, 519a

Aloes, 16a, 335b; -wood, 16b

Aloo, -Bokhara, 16b

Alpeen, 17a

Alroch, 706a

Alsukkar, 864a

Altare, 41b

Alva, 429b

Alxofar, 12b, 174a

Amaal, 429b

Amacan, Amacao, Amacau, 527a, 578a, 812b

Amaco, 21a

Amadabat, Amadava, Amadavad, Amadavat, 41b

Amah, 17a

Amakau, 527a

Amal, 429b

Amangue, 554b

Amaree, 17a

Amauco, 20b

Amaury, 17a

Amba, 554a

Ambaree, Ambári, Ambarreh, 17a

Ambarreh, 17b

Amboyna, 17b

Ambun, 17b

Amburan, 554a

Ambweno, 17b

Ameen, 17b

Ameer, 17b

Amfião, Amfion, 284a, 641a, b

Amidavad, 41b

'Amil, 5b; Amildar, 40b

Amin, 17b

Amīr, Amirau, Amirra, 18a, 974a

Ammaraw, 637b

Ammiraglio, 18b

Amoca, 21a; Amochhi, 20b; Amock, 21b, 641b; Amoco, 21b; Amok, 22a; À Moqua, 21b

Amostra, 605a

Amouchi, 19b; Amouco, 19b, 20b; Amouki, 21b; Amouque, 19b

Amoy, 18b

Amoyo, 21a

Amshom, 18b

A Muck, 18b; Amuco, 19b

Amuldar, 40b

Anacandaia, Anaconda, Anacondo, 23b, a

Anacut, 30b; Anaikat, 31a

Anana, 27b; Ananas, 25a; Ananat, 27a

'Anba, 554a

Anchediva, 28a

Anda, 30a

Andaman, Andeman, Andemania, 29a, b

Andol, Andola, Andor, Andora, 250b, 30a, 313b, 29b, 181a, 740b

Andrum, 30a

Anfiam, Anfion, 641b

Angamanain, 29a

Angediva, 28b, 547b

Angeli, 414a

Angelim, Angelin, Angelina, Angely-wood, 30a, b

Angengo, 30b

Anhay, 18b

Anib, 31a

Aniba, 554a

Anicut, 30b

Anil, Anile, 31a, 516a, 641b

Anjadwa, Anjediva, 29a, 28a, 82a

Anjengo, Anjinga, 30b

Anna, 31b

Annabatchi, 706a

Annicut, 31a

Annippa, 627a

Annoe, 32a

Anseam, 834a; Ansyane, 544a

Ant, White, 32a

Anvá, 41a

Anyll, 31a

Anzediva, 28b

Ap, Apa, Ape, Apen, 426a

Aphion, 641b

Apīl, 31b

Apollo Bundar, Bunder, 32b, 33b; -Green, 33a

Aprecock, Apricock, Apricot, 33b

Arab, 33b

Arac, 36b

Arack, 506a

Arack, 36b

Arackan, 34b

Aracke, 36b

Araine, 411b

'Arak, 36a; Arak Punch, 829b

Arakan, 34a

Arandella, 770b

Arangkaio, 644b

Arbol Triste, 34b

Arbre des Banianes, 65b

Archa, 35b

Archin, 4a, 104b

Arcot, 35a

Areca, Arecca, Arecha, Arequa, Arequies, 35a, b, 689b

Arfiun, 641a

Argali, 7b

Argeelah, 7b, 289b

Argell, 228b, 618b, 874a

Argemone Mexicana, 35b

Argile, 618b

Argill, 7b

Argol, 639b

Argus Pheasant, 36a, 580a

Arian, Ariya, 38a

Arjee, 960a

Arkāti, 613a

Arkhang, Arkung, 34b

Armarium, 16a

Armesie, Armosyn, Armozeen, 645b

Armuza, 646b

Arobel, 770a

Aron Caie, 645a

Arquam, 34a

Arrabi, Arrabin, 33b

Arracan, Arracão, 34a, b

Arrack, 36a

Arrah, 706a

Arrakaon, 34b

Arrankayo, 645a

Arratel, 690b, 808a

Arreca, 35b

Ars, 959b

Arsenal, 37a

Art, European, 37a

Artichoke, 37b

Arundee, 581a

Arundel, Arundela, 770b

Aryan, 37b

Arym, 638b

Arzdest, 344b, 959b; Arzee, Arzoasht, 960a

Asagaye, 39a

Asham, 38b

Ashrafee, Ashrafi, 38b

Asion, 834a

A-smoke, 823a

Assagayen, 39a

Assam, 38b

Assamani, 376b

Assegai, Assegay, 39a, 38b

Assi, 4a

Asswar, 857b; Aswary, 858a

Āṭā, 647a

Atambor, 914a

Atap, 39a

Atarin, 647a

Atchaar, Atchar, 3b

Atlas, Atlass, 39b, 797b, 58a

Atoll, Atollon, 40a

Atombor, 89b

'Attābī, 'Attābīya, 861b, 887b

Attap, 39b

Attar, 647a, b

Attelap, 11b

Attjar, 3b

Atwen-wun, 972a

Atzagay, 39a

Aubrah, 706a

Aucheo, 421a

Augan, 8a

Aul, 649b

Aumeen, 17b

Aumil, 40a, 5b, 776b; Aumildar, 40b

Aunneketchie, 706a

Aurata, 325a

Aurat-dar, 75b

Aurung, 40b, 746a

Autaar, 41b

Ava, 40b

Avadavat, 41a

Avaldar, Avaldare, 413a, 473a

Avastâ, 982b

Avatar, 41b, 71a

Average, 42a

Avildar, 413a

Avocada, Avocado, Avocat, Avocato, Avogato, 15a, b

Awadh, 647b

Awatar, 42a

Ayah, 42a

Ayconda, 617b

Ayodhya, Ayuthia, Ayuttaya, 465b, 466a, 647b

Azagaia, Azagay, Azagaya, 39a, 468b

Azami, 8b

Azar, 501a

Azen, 598a

Azin, 638b

Azo, Azoo, 247b

Baar, 48a

Baba, 42b

Babachy, 100b

Baba Ghor, Bābāghūrī, Babagooree, Babagore, 43a

Babare, 101a

Babb, Babbs, Babe, 43a

Baber, 43b

Babi-roussa, Babirusa, 43b, 522a, 44a

Bable, 44b

Baboo, 44a

Babool, 44b, 108a

Baboon, 45a

Baboul, 44b

Babs, 43b

Bābul, 45a

Baby-Roussa, 44a

Baca, 74a

Bacacé, 61b

Baçaim, 70b

Bacanor, Bacanore, Bacanut, 45b, a

Bacas, 74a

Baccam, 794b

Baccanoar, 45b

Bacherkaunie, 825b

Backar baroche, 116b

Backdore, 45b

Backsee, 45b

Backshee, 135b

Bacsheese, 117b

Bacsi, 135a

Bada, 1a, 504b

Badaga, Badagus, Badega, 46a

Badenjân, 116a

Badgeer, Badgir, 46a, b

Badingân, 116a

Badjoe, Badjoo, 46b

Badur, 49b

Bael, 47a

Baffa, Baffata, Baffatta, Bafta, Baftah, 47a, b, 13b, 255b, 376b, 706a

Bagada, 46a

Bagalate, 51b, 628b

Bagar, 48a

Baggala, 120b, 123b

Baghbúgh, Baghbún, Baghfúr, 347a

Baghlah, 315b

Bagnan, Bagnani, 64a, 63a

Bagoldaf, 91a

Bagou, 693b

Baguettes à tambour, 327b

Bahaar, 918b

Bahadar, 43b

Bahádur, Bahadure, 49b, 50a

Bahar, Bahare, 47b, 48a

Bahar, 248a

Bahaudoor, Bahaudur, Bahawder, 50a, 48b

Bah-Booh, 44a

Bahirwutteea, 50a

Bahman, 132a

Bahrúch, 116b

Baignan, 64a

Baikree, Baikri, 50b, 69a

Bailadeira, 75a

Bailo, 968a

Bāīn, 109a

Baingan bilāyatī, 94a

Bair, 77b

Bairam, Bairami, Bairamīyah, 82a, 81b

Bajansār, 61b

Bajoo, 46b

Bajra, Bajree, Bajru, 50b, 482a

Baju, 46b, 47a

Baka kanah, 51a

Bakār, 860b

Bakchis, Bakhshi, 135a

Bākir-khānī, 50b

Bakkál, 117a

Bakr, 860b

Baksariyah, 136a

Bakshi, Baksi 135a, b, 136a

Balace, 52b

Balachaun, Baláchong, 51a

Baladine, 75a

Balagate, Balagatt, Balagatta, Balagatte, Bala Ghaut, 51a, b, 301b, 369a

Balakhsh, 52a

Balaser, Balasor, Balasore, 52a, 51b, 477a

Balass, Balassi, 52a

Balaum, 53b

Balax, 52a

Balcon, Balcone, Balconi, Balcony, 52b, 53a

Bale, 968a

Balet, 52a

Balgu, 184a

Báli, Balie, 663a

Baligaot, 51b

Ballace, 52a

Ballachong, 51a

Balladeira, 75a

Ball-a-gat, Ballagate, Balla-Gaut, 51b

Ballasore, 52a

Ballast, Ballayes, 52a

Balli, 663b

Balliadera, Balliadere, 75a

Ballichang, 51a

Ballong, Balloon, 53b, a

Ballowch, Baloch, Balochi, 94b, a

Balõe, Baloon, 53a, b

Baloudra, 69b

Balsara, Balsora, 53b, 246a

Balty, 53b

Balúj, 94a

Bálwar, 53b

Bambaye, 103b

Bambo, Bamboo, Bambou, Bambu, Bambuc, 54a, 55a

Bamgasal, 61b

Bammoo, Bámo, 56a, 55b

Bamplacot, 57a

Ban, 232b

Banah, 895b

Banana, 56a, 715b

Bānāras, Banarou, Banarous, 83a

Banau, 130b

Bancacaes, 61b

Bancal, 530b

Banchoot, 56b

Bancock, 56b

Bancshall, 62a

Banda, 85a

Banda, 127a

Bandahara, 84b, 644b

Bandana, Bandanah, Bandanna, Bandannoe, 57a, b, 706a

Bandar, 127a; -Congo, 246a; 'Abbās, 384a

Bandarānah, 667a

Bandaree, Bandari, Bandarine, Bandary, 57b, 644b

Bandaye, Bandaz, Bandeja, Bandejah, 58a

Bandel, Bandell, 58a, b, 127a, 423b

Bandel, 665b

Bandery, 84b

Band Haimero, 83b

Bándhnún, 57a

Band-i-Amīr, 84a

Bandicoot, 58b

Bandicoy, 59a, 84b

Bandija, 58a

Bando, 59a

Bandobast, Bandobust, 127b

Bandūqi, 128a

Bandy, 59a

Baneane, 61b, 63b

Bang, 59b, 60a, 252b

Bang, 85b

Bangaçaes, 61b

Bangala, Bangālī, Bangalla, Bangallaa, 85b, 128b, 129a

Bangan, 64b

Bangasal, Bangasaly, 62a, 61b, 86b

Banged, 60a

Bangelaar, Banggolo, 128b, 129a

Banghella, 85b

Banghy-burdar, 61a

Bangkōk, Bangkock, 57a, 465b

Bangla, 128b

Bangle, 60a

Bangsal, 62a

Bangue, 59b, 60a

Bangun, 60b

Bangy, -wollah, 60b

Banian, 63b; -Tree, 66a, b

Banj-āb, 742a

Banjāla, 85b

Banjārā, 114b

Banjer, Banjo, Banjore, 61a

Bank, 60a

Banksall, Banksaul, Bankshal, Bankshall, Banksoll, 61a, 62a, b, 243a

Bannanes, 56a

Bannian, 64b; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; -Tree, 65b; Bannyan, 63b

Banquesalle, 62a

Banshaw, 61a

Bantam, 62b; Fowl, 62b

Bantan, 62b

Banua, 87a

Banyan, 63a, 328a, 388a, 417a; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; Grove, 66b; shirt, 65a; -Tree, 65a, 66a, b

Banyhann, 616a

Banyon, 65a

Banzelo, 85b

Bao, 499a

Baonor, 111a

Baouth, 119b

Bāp-rē, Bāp, 101b

Baqual, 117a

Baquanoor, 45b

Barāgi, 730a

Baramahal, 70a

Baramputrey, 132b

Bārānī, Barānni, 113a, 112b

Bārasinhā, 67a

Baratta, 227b

Barbacã, Barbacana, Barbacane, Barbaquane, 67b

Barbarien, 87b

Barbeers, 68a

Barberry, 87b

Barbers, 68a

Barbers' Bridge, 67a

Barbery, Barberyn, 87b

Barbican, 67a

Barbiers, 67b, 87b

Barcalor, Barceloar, Barcelore, 45a, b

Bâre, 48a

Bargany, Barganym, 68a, b, 676b

Bargeer, 69a

Bargósē, 116b

Barguani, Barguanim, 68b

Barigache, 116b

Baṛī, Mem, 132a

Barki, 442a

Barking-deer, 69a, 50b

Barma, 131b

Baroach, Baroche, Barochi, 116b, 117a

Baroda, Barodar, 69a, b

Barom, 48b

Baros, Barouse, 69b, 152a

Barrackpore, 69b, 2b

Barra-singh, 67a

Barramuhul, 69b

Barrannee, 113a

Barre, 48a

Barrempooter, 132b

Barriar, Barrier, 680a

Barrowse, 69b

Barsalor, Barseloor, 45b

Barshāwūr, Barshúr, 700b

Barūj, Barús, Barygaza, 116b, 505a

Basain, 70b

Basaraco, 121b

Basare, 76a

Basarucco, Basaruchi, Basaruco, Basaruke, 121b, 677a

Bāsarūr, 45a

Bascha, 70a

Baselus, 123b

Bash, 108a

Bashaw, 70a

Basim, 71a

Basin, 70b

Basma, 682b

Basrook, 121b, 758a

Bassa, 70a

Bassadore, 70b

Bassai, 70b

Bassan, 70b

Bassarus, 70a

Bassatu, 70b

Basseloor, 45b

Bassora, Bassorah, Bastra, 53b

Basun, 70b

Bat, Bāt, 91b, 755b

Bata, 73a

Batacchi, 74a

Batachala, Batacola, 45b, 71b

Batak, 74a

Batao, 73b

Batára, 71a

Batara, 715a

Batata, Batate, 885b

Batavia, 71a

Batchwa, 117b

Batcole, Batcul, 71b

Bate, 650a, 787a, 896a

Batecala, Batecalaa, 71b

Batee, 73a

Batel, Batela, Batelo, 71b, 392b

Bater, 49b

Bathecala, 71b

Bathech, 74a

Bathein, 70b

Baticalá, Baticola, Batigala, 45b, 71b

Bātik, 202b

Batil, 72a

Bât-money, 73b

Batta, 72a, 175a

Baṭṭāla, 746a

Battas, 74a

Batte, 650a

Batteca, 108b

Battecole, Batte Cove, 82a

Battee, 73b

Battéla, 72a

Battiam, 71a

Batty, Batum, 73b, 650b

Baturu, Batyr, 50a

Bauboo, 44a

Bauleah, 102a

Bauparee, 101a

Bauté, 119a

Bawa Gori, 43a

Bawaleea, 102a

Bāwarchi, Bâwerdjy, 100b

Bawt, 91b

Bawurchee-khana, 101a

Bawustye, 74a

Bay, The, 74a, 731a

Baya, 74b

Bayadère, 75a, 295b; Bayladeira, 75a

Bayparree, 75b

Baypore, 90b

Bazaar, 75b; -Master, 76a

Bazand, 982b

Bazar, 76a, 91a

Bazara, 120b

Bazard, Bazarra, Bazarri, 76a

Bazaruco, Bazaruqo, 121a, 676b

Bdallyūn, Bdella, Bdellium, 76b, 386a, 505a

Beadala, 76b

Beage, 79b

Beagam, 79b

Bearam, 82a

Bearer, 77b, 495a

Bearra, 81b

Bear-Tree, 77b

Beasar, 91a

Beasty, 92a

Beatelle, Beatilha, Beatilla, Beatillia, 90a

Beauleah, 102a

Bechanah, 93b

Bed, 963b

Bedar, 137a, 719b

Bedda, 963b

Bede, 136b

Bedin-jana, 116a

Bedmure, 164b

Bednor, 137a

Beebee, 78a; Beebee Bulea, 78b

Beech-de-mer, 78b

Beechmán, 79a

Beega, Beegah, 79a, 265a, 401a

Beegum, 79a

Beehrah, 78a

Beejanugger, 97a

Beejoo, 79b

Beer, 79b; Country, 80a; Drinking, 80a

Beetle, 89b

Beetle-fackie, Beetle-fakee, Beetle-fuckie, 80b

Beg, 79a

Bega, Begah, 265a, 79a

Begar, Begaree, Begarin, Begguaryn, 80b, 81a

Begom, Begum, Begun, 79a, b, 479b

Behādir, 49b

Behar, 81a

Behauder, Behaudry, 49b, 50a

Behrug, 117a

Behut, 81b

Beijoim, 87a

Beirame, Beiramee, 82a, 81b

Beitcul, 82a

Bejādah, 445a

Bejutapaut, 706a

Bél, 47a

Beldar, 94a

Beledi, Beledyn, 266b, 267a

Belgaum, 82a

Beli, 47a

Belledi, 374b, 266b

Belleric, 608b

Belliporto, 90a

Belly-cutting, 411a

Belondri, 438a

Belooch, 94a

Belus eye, 174b

Belzuinum, 87a

Bemgala, Bemgualla, 85b, 203b

Ben, 610a

Benamee, 82a

Benares, Benarez, 83a

Bencock, 57a

Bencolon, Bencolu, Bencoolen, Bencouli, 83a, b

Bendameer, 83b, 127a

Bendára, 84a

Bend-Emir, 83b, 84a

Bendhara, 84a

Bendinaneh, 552b, 667a

Bendy, 84b, 59a

Bendy, Bazar, Tree, 85a

Bengaça, 61b

Bengal, 85a, 86a

Bengala, 86a

Bengalee, Bengali, Bengalla, 86a, b, 128b

Bengi, 59b

Beniamin, 87a

Benighted, the, 86b

Benjamin, Benjuy, 86b, 87a

Benksal, 62b

Benowed, 130b

Bentalah, 77a

Bentarah, 644b

Benua, 87a

Benyan, 64a, 66a, 482a

Benzoi, Benzoin, 87a, 86b

Beoparry, 75b

Bepole, 622a

Bepparree, 75b

Bér, 77a

Bera, 78a

Beram, 82a

Berbá, 88b

Berbelim, 87b

Berber, Berbere, 88a

Berberyn, 87b

Berebere, Berebery, 88b

Berenjal, Berenjaw, 116a

Berhumputter, 132b

Beriberi, 87b, 68a

Béringéde, 116a

Berkendoss, 130b

Berma, 131b

Beroni, 82a, 376b

Berra, 78a

Berretta rossa, 498a

Berri-berri, 88b

Beryl, 88b

Besermani, 604a

Besorg, 121b

Bessi, 70b

Besurmani, 604a

Beteechoot, 56b

Beteela, 70a

Betel, Betele, 89a, b, 35a

Betel-faqui, Betelfaquy, 80b

Betelle, 89b

Betelle, 90a

Beth, 724a, 963b

Betre, 89b, 914a

Betteela, 90a, 785a

Bettelar, 746a

Bettilo, 72a

Bettle, Bettre, 90a, 89b

Bety-chuit, 56b

Bewauris, 90a

Beypoor, 90a, 183a

Beyramy, 81b, 823b

Beza, Bezahar, Bezar, 91a

Bezar, Bezari Kelan, 76a

Bezas, 91a

Bezeneger, 880a

Bezoar, 90b, 445a

Bhabur, 43b

Bhade, 963a

Bhang, 59b

Bhange, Bhangee-dawk, 60b, 61a

Bhar, 48a

Bhat, 91b

Bhauliya, 102a

Bhaut, 91b

Bheel, 91b, 92a, 457b

Bheestee, Bheesty 92b, a

Bhím-nagar, 631a

Bhisti, 92b

Bhoi, 111a

Bholiah, 102a

B,hooh, 93a

Bhoos, Bhoosa, 92b

Bhoot, 93a, 308a

Bhoslah, Bhosselah, 93a

Bhoulie, 109a

Bhouliya, 688b

Bhounsla, 93a

Bhouree, 109a

Bhrōch, 117a

Bhuddist, 119b

Bhuí Kahár, 495a

Bhundaree, Bhundarry, 57b

Bhyacharra, 93a

Bibi, 78b

Biça, 967b

Bichána, 93b

Bicheneger, Bidjanagar, 97a

Bidree, Bidry, 93b

Bieldar, 130b

Bigairi, Bigarry, Biggereen, 80b, 81a

Bihār, 81a

Bijanagher, 97b

Bikh, 96a

Bilabundee, Bilabundy, 93b

Bilátee panee, 94a

Bilayut, 93b; Bilayutee Pawnee, 94a

Bildár, 94a

Bilgan, 82a

Bili, 47a

Billaït, 93b

Bilooch, 94a

Bilṭan, 689a

Bindamire, 83b

Bindarra, 713a

Bindy, 84b

Binjarree, Binjarry, 114a, b

Binky-Nabob, 94b

Bintara, 84b

Bipur, 90b

Bircande, 130b

Bird of Paradice, Paradise, 95a, 94b

Bird's Nests, 95b, 801a

Biringal, 116a

Birman, 132a

Bīs, Bisch, 96b, a

Biscobra, 95b, 367a

Bisermini, 603b

Bish, 96a; Bis ki huwa, 96b

Bismillah, 96b

Bisnaga, Bisnagar, 97a

Bison, 97a, 390a

Bistee, Bistey, 389b

Bittle, 89b

Bizenegalia, 97a, 467a

Blacan-matee, 97a

Blachang, Blachong, 51a

Black, 97b, 625a; Act, 99a; Beer, 99a; -Buck, 99a; Cotton Soil, 99b; Doctor, 98b; Jews, 99b; Language, 99b; Man, 98b; Partridge, 99b; Town, 99b; Wood, 100a, 842a

Blanks, 100a

Blat, Blatty, 100a

Blimbee, 100b, 160b

Bloach, 94b

Bloodsucker, 100b

Bloqui, 442a

Blotia, 94b

Blue cloth, 706a

Boa-Vida, 103a

Boay, 110b

Bobachee, -Connah, 100b, 101a

Bobba, 42b

Bobbera pack, 101b

Bobbery, -Bob, -Pack, 101a, b

Bobil, 126b

Bocca Tigris, 101b

Bocha, Bochah, 101b, 102a

Bochmán, 108a

Bodda, Bodu, 119a

Boey, 908b

Boffeta, 47b

Bogahah, Bogas, 108a

Bogatir, 49a

Bog of Tygers, 101b

Bogue, 102a

Bohea, Bohee, 908a

Bohon Upas, 957b

Bohora, Bohra, Bohrah, 106a, b

Boi, 110b

Bois d'Eschine, 199b

Bokara Prunes, 16b

Bole-ponjis, 738a

Bolgar, Bolghār, 125a

Bolia, Boliah, Bolio, 102a

Bolleponge, 738a

Boloch, 94b

Bolta, 102a

Bolumba, 160b

Bomba, 126a

Bombai, Bombaiim, Bombaim, Bombain, 787a, 103a, b, 102a

Bombareek, 578b

Bombasa, Bombassi, 102a, b

Bombay, 102b; Box Work, 104a; Buccaneers, 104a; Duck, 104a, 126a; Bombaym, 103b; Marine, 104a; Rock, 578b; Stuffs, 706a

Bombaza, 102b

Bombeye, 103b

Bonano, Bonanoe, 56b

Boneta, 105a

Bongkoos, Bongkos, 126b

Bonites, Bonito, Bonnetta, 104b, 105a, 223b

Bonso, Bonze, Bonzee, Bonzi, Bonzii, Bonzo, 105a, b, 451b

Bonzolo, 93a

Boolee, 109b

Boon Bay, 103b

Boora, 105b

Bora, 105b, 72a

Bora, Borah, 105b, 106b

Borgal, Borghāli, 125b

Borneo, Bornew, Borney, Borneylaya, 107a

Boro-Bodor, -Budur, 107a

Borrah, 106b

Bose, 105b

Bosh, 107b

Bosmán, 108a

Bosse, 105b

Boteca, 108b

Botella, 71b

Boti, 91b

Botickeer, 108a

Botique, 108b

Botiqueiro, 108a

Bo Tree, 108a

Bottle-connah, Bottle-khanna, 479b

Bottle-Tree, 108a

Bouche du Tigre, 101b

Bouchha, 117b

Boudah, Βούδδας, Bouddhou, 118a, 119b

Boué, 111a

Bougee Bougee, 120a

Bouleponge, 738b

Bounceloe, 93a

Bound-hedge, 108a

Bouquise, 124b

Bourgade, 65b

Bournesh, 107a

Bousuruque, 121b

Boutique, 108b

Βούττα, 118a

Bouy, 909b

Bowchier, 133a

Bowla, 108b

Bowlee, Bowly, 109b, 108b

Bowr, 92a

Bowry, 108b

Boxita, 135a

Boxsha, 117b

Boxwallah, 109b

Boy, 109b, 78a

Boya, 111a

Boyanore, 111a

Boye, 110b

Boze, 105b

Brab, Brabb, Brabo, 111a, 57b

Bracalor, Bracelor, 45b

Brachman, Βραχμᾶνας, Βραχμᾶνες, 111b

Braganine, Bragany, 68b, a

Bragmen, Brahman, 111b

Brahman, 131b

Brahmaputren, 132b

Brahmenes, Brahmin, 111b

Brahminee, Brahminy Bull, 112a; Kite, 112b; Butter, 112a; Duck, 112a

Brahmo Samaj, 112b

Brakhta, 485b

Brama, Bramane, 111a, 131b

Bramane, 111b

Bramanpoutre, 132b

Bramin, Bramini, Brammones, 111b, 112a

Brandul, 112b

Brandy coatee, 112b; -cute, 58b; Coortee, 112b, 133a; pawnee, 113a; shraub-pauny, 113a

Brass, 113a; knocker, 113a

Brattee, Bratty, 113a, 639a, b

Brava, 111a

Brawl, 706a

Brazil, -wood, Brazill, 113a, b, 794a, 914a

Breech Candy, 114a, 357b

Breakfast, little, 210b

Bremá, 131b

Bridgemán, 114a

Brimeo, 107a

Bringal, 116a

Bringe, 282a

Bringela, Bringella, Brinjaal, Brinjal, Brinjall, 115a, 116a

Brinjaree, Brinjarree, Brinjarry, 114a, b, 115a, 615a

Brinjaul, Brinjela, 115a, b

Broach, 116a

Brodera, Brodra, 69b

Broichia, 117a

Brokht, Brokt, 485b, 468a

Brothera, 69b

Brūm-gārī, 365b

Bruneo, 107a

Buapanganghi, 230b

Bubalus, 122b

Bubda, 118b

Bubsho, 117b

Buccal, 117a

Buccaly, 735a

Buck, Buck-stick, 117a

Buckaul, 117a

Buckery Eed, 336b

Buckor, Buckor succor, 860b

Buckserria, 136b

Buckshaw, 117a, b

Buckshee, 135b

Bucksheesh, Buckshish, 117b, 118a

Buckshoe, 117b

Buckyne, 118a, 622a

Budao, Budas, Budāsaf, Budd, Budda, 118a, b, 119a

Buddfattan, 735b

Buddha, Buddhism, Buddhist, Buddou, 118a, 119a

Budge Boodjee, Budge-Budge, 120a

Budgero, Budgeroe, 120b

Budgerook, 121b

Budgerow, 120a

Budgrook, 121a, 776b

Budgrow, 120b

Bûdhâsaf, 118b

Budhul, 443a

Budhum, 119a

Budlee, 122a, 593a

Budmásh, 122a

Buduftun, 735b

Budulscheri, 722a

Budzart, Budzat, 122a

Budzo, Budzoism, Budzoist, 119a, b

Buf, Bufalo, Buffala, Buffall, Buffalo, Buffe, Buffle, 122a, b, 123a

Bufta, 47b

Bugerow, 120b

Buggala, Buggalow, 123a, b

Buggass, Buggese, Buggesse, Buggose, 124b, 125a

Buggy, 123b; -connah, 479b

Bughrukcha, 121b

Bugi, 124b

Bujra, 120b, 688b

Bukor, 860b

Bukshey, Bukshi, Buktshy, 135b

Bulbul, 125a

Bulgar, Bulgary, Bulger, Bulghár, Bulhari, 125a, b

Bulkut, 125b

Bullgaryan, 125b

Bullumteer, 125b

Buluchí, 94b

Bumba, 126a

Bumbalo, Bumbello Point, Bumbelo, Bumbelow, Bummalow, Bummelo 126a, b, 117b

Būn, 232b

Bunco, Buncus, 126b, 188b

Bund, 127a, 730a; Amir, Emeer, 84a

Bunder, 127a; -Boat, 127b

Bundobust, 127b

Bundook, 127b

Bundur boat, 127b

Bunduri, 223b

Bundurlaree, 507b

Bundy, 59b

Bung, 86a

Bungal, 116a

Bungaleh, 86a

Bungalo, Bungalou, Bungalow, -Dawk, Bungelo, Bungelow, 128a, b, 129a

Bunghee, 130a; Bungy, 129b

Bunjara, Bunjarree, 114a, b

Bunnow, Bunow, 130a

Bunru, 232b

Bûraghmagh, Buraghmah, 131b, 132a, 163b, 852b

Burampoota, 597b

Burdomaan, Burdwán, 130b

Burgher, 130b

Burgher, 46a

Burkhandhar, Burkundauze, Burkundase, 130b, 131a

Burma, Burmah, Burmese, 131a

Burnea, 107a

Burra-Beebee, 132a; Chokey, 206a; Din, 132a; -Khana, 132a; Mem Sahib, 132b; Sahib, 132a

Burral, 706b

Burrampooter, 132b

Burrawa, 921a

Burrel, 133a

Burrhsaatie, 133a

Burro Beebee, 132a

Burrouse, 116b

Bursattee, Bursatti, Bursautie, 133a

Bus, 133a

Busbudgia, 120a

Buserook, 121b

Bushire, 133a

Bussar, Busser, 76a

Bussera, Bussero, Bussora, 246b, 53b

Bustee, 133a

Butica, 108a, b

Butler, 133b; -connah-Sircar, 244a; -English, 133b

Buto, 93a

Butta, 119a

Butteca, 108b

Buxary, 136b

Buxee, 134a

Buxees, 117b, 118a

Buxery, Buxerry, 136a, b, 130b

Buxey, 135b; -Connah, 135b; Buxie, 135a, 118a

Buxis, 117b

Buxy, 135a

Buy-'em-dear, 75b

Buzurg, 121b

Buzzar, 76a

Byatilha, 90a

Bybi, 78b

Byde-horse, 136b

Bygairy, Bygarry, 81a

Byle, 47a

Bylee, Bylis, 137a

Byndamyr, 83b

Byram, Byramee, Byrampant, Byrampaut, Byramy, 81b, 82a, 255b, 706b

Byte Koal, 71b, 315a

Byze, 967b

Byzmela, 97a

Caahiete, 233a

Caba, Cabaia, 138a, 137b

Çabaio, 778a

Cabaya, Cabaye, 137b, 138a

Çabaym, 779a

Caberdar, 495a

Cabie, 137b

Cabob, 138a

Cabol, 139a

Cabook, 138b, 510a, 585a

Cabool, Cabul, Cabuly, 138b, 139a, 186b

Caçabe, 283a, 787a, 873b

Caca-lacca, 227b

Caçanar, Caçaneira, 170a

Cacaroch, 227b

Cacha, 173b, 184b

Cache, 286b

Cacherra, 288a

Cachi, 442b

Cachô, Cachoonda, 173b

Cacis, Caciz, 169b, a, 505b

Cackerlakke, 227b

Cacollá, Cacouli, Cacullá, 139a

Caddy, 139b

Cadè, 178b

Cadel, 264a

Cadet, 139b

Cadganna, 497b

Çadi, 501a

Cadi, Cadij, Cadini, 179a, 893b, 178b

Cadjan, Cadjang, 139b, 140a

Cadjee, 179a

Cadjowa, 140a

Cadungaloor, 273a

Cady, 178b

Cael, Caell, 140b

Caffalo, 142a

Caffer, Caffre, Caffro, 140b, 141b

Caffylen, Cafila, Cafilla, Cafilowe, 142a

Cafir, 141a

Cafiristan, 142b

Cafre, 141a

Caga, 156b

Caga, 383a

Cagiu, 168b

Cagni, 245b

Çagus, 781a

Cahar, 495a

Cahila, 140b

Cahoa, Cahua, Cahue, 233a

Cail, 140b

Caimai, Caimal, 143a, 142b, 278a

Caiman, 177a

Cainnor, 157b

Caique, 143a

Cair, Cairo, 234a

Çais, 886a

Caiu, 168b

Caixa, 167b

Caixem 485b

Cajan, 143a

Cajava, 140a

Cajeput, 143a

Cajew, Cajoo, 168b

Cajori, 477a

Cajus, 168b

Caksen, 143a

Calaat, 483b

Calafatte, 149a

Calaim, Calain, 145b

Calauz, Calaluz, 143b

Calamander wood, 143b

Calamba, Calambaa, Calambac, Calambuc, Calambuco, 144a, b

Calaminder, 144a

Calampat, 144a

Calamute, 362a

Calappus, 231a

Calash, 144b

Calavance, 144b

Calay, Calayn, 145a, b

Calbet, 149a

Calcula, Calcuta, Calcutta, 3a, 146a

Calecut, 147b, 148b

Calecuta, 146b

Caleefa, 146b

Caleeoon, 147a

Caleluz, 143b

Calem, 145b

Çalema, 783b

Calembuco, 144a

Calfader, Calfadeur, 149a

Calico, 147b

Calicut, 147b, 148a

Calif, Califa, Calife, 147a

Calin, 145b, 146a

Calinga, Calingon, 489a

Calingula, Calingulah, 148b

Caliph, 147a

Callaca, 147b

Callamback, 144b

Callawapore, 706b

Callaym, 145b

Calleoon, 147b

Callery, 236a

Callian Bondi, Callianee, 149b, 150a

Callico, Callicoe, 147b, 148b

Callicute, Callicuts, 148b

Callipatty, 706b

Callivance, Callvanse, 145a

Calmendar, 202a, b

Caloete, 149a, b

Calputtee, 148b

Caluat, 149a

Caluete, 149a

Caluet-Kane, 149b

Calumba-root, 237a

Calvete, 149b

Calyan, 149b

Calyoon, 147a

Camacaa, 484b

Camall, 279b

Camall, 429b

Camarabando, 279b

Camarao, Camarij, 977b

Camatarra, 867a

Cambaia, Cambaja, 238a

Cambali, 279b

Cambay, Cambaya 150a; Cambayen, 238a, 706b

Cambeth, 150a

Camboia, Camboja, 150b, 151a, 504b, 825b

Cambolin, 279b

Cambric, 706b

Cambuco, 788b

Cameeze, 151a

Cameleen, 279b

Camerong, 385a

Camfera, Camfora, 152a

Çamgicar, Çamguicar, 791a

Camisa, Camise, Camisia, 151a

Camjevarão, 245b

Camlee, 279b

Cammaka, Cammocca, 484b, a

Cammulposh, 279b

Camolim, Çamorim, 977b

Camp, 151a

Campanghanghi, 230b

Camphire, Camphor, 152a, 151a

Campo, 152b

Campon, 241b; Bendara, 242b; Chelim, 188a, 242a; China, 242a; Campong Malayo, 243a; Sirani, 243b

Campoo, 152b, 737a

Campoy, 908b

Campu, 152b

Camton, 158a

Camysa, 151a

Canacappel, Canacapoly, Canacapula, Canacopoly, 247a, 246b

Cananor, 157b

Canaquapolle, 247a

Canara, 152b; Canareen, 154a; Canarese, 153a; Canari, 153a, 477b; Canarij, 153a; Canarim, 153a; Canarin, 154a, 153b

Canat, 154a

Canatick, 164b

Canaul, Canaut, 154a, 355b

Canay, 176b

Canchani, 280b

Canchim China, 226b

Cancho, 908b

Cancoply, 247a

Candahar, Candaor, Candar, 154b

Candareen, 155a

Cande, 155a

Candee, 155b

Candgie, 245b

Candhar, 155a

Candi, Candia, 155a, 156a

Candie, Candiel, Candiil, Candil, 156a, 155b, 787a

Candjer, 410b

Candy, -Sugar, 155b

Canganúr, 272b

Cangé, Cangi, Cangia, 245b

Cangiar, 410b

Canje, Canju, 245b

Cannanore, 157b

Cannarin, 153b

Cannatte, 154a

Caño, Cañon, 479b

Canongo, 157b

Canonor, 157b

Canoongou, 248b

Canora, 153b

Cantão, 158a

Canteray, Canteroy, 158a, 157b

Canton, 158a

Cantonment, 158b

Canum, 479b

Caor, 132b, 390b

Caoul, 269a

Caounas, 479a

Caova, 232b

Caparou, 141b

Capass, Capaussia, 158b

Cape gooseberry, 160b, 924a

Capel, 158b

Capelan, Capelangam, 159a

Capell, 158b

Capellan, 159a

Caphala, 142b

Capharr, 141b

Caphe, 233a

Caphura, 152a

Capocate, 159b

Capo di Galli, 360b

Capogatto, 159b

Capperstam, 142b

Capua, Capucad, Capucat, 159b, a

Carabansaca, Carabansara, 162a

Carabeli, 160b

Caracata, Caracca, Carack, 165b, 166a

Caracoa, Caracolle, Caracora, 159b, 160a

Caraffe, 160a

Çarafo, 832a

Carajan, 163b

Carambola, 160a

Carame, 181a

Caranchy, 272a

Carans, Caraona, 274a, 273b

Caraque, 166a

Carat, 160b

Caravan, Caravana, 161b, 142a

Caravance, 145a

Caravanserai, Caravanseray, Caravasarai, Caravasaria, 162a, 599a, 812a

Caravel, Caravella, Caravelle, 162a, b

Carayner, 164a

Carbachara, 162a

Carbaree, 475b

Carboy, 162b

Carcana, 163a

Carcapuli, 254b, 255a

Carconna, 163a

Carcoon, 163a

Carén, 163b

Caresay, 478a

Cari, 283a

Carian, Carianer, Carianner, 163b, 164a, 891b

Carical, 164a

Carichi, 165a

Carick, Carika, 166a, 165b

Caril, 282a

Carling, Carlingo, 222a

Carnac, Carnack, Carnak, 256a, b

Carnatic, Carnatica, 164a, b, 152b; Fashion, 165a

Caroana, 161b

Carongoly, 273a

Carovana, 161b

Carraca, Carrack, 165a, b

Carrack, 161b

Carrani, 273b

Carravansraw, 162a

Carraway, 166b

Carree, 282b

Carrick, 166a

Carridari, 706b

Carriel, Carriil, Carril, 282b

Carroa, 898a

Carrote, 189a

Carsay, 478a

Cartmeel, 166b

Cartooce, 166b

Caruella, 162b

Carvancara, 162a

Carvel, Carvil, 162b, 357a

Caryota, 167a

Cas, 167b, 673b

Casabe, 283a

Casbege, 389b

Cascicis, 170a

Casche, 168a

Casen-Basar, 263a

Casgy, 178b

Cash, 167a, 155a, 793b, 888a

Cashcash, 284a

Cashew, 168a

Cashish, 170a

Casho, 217b

Cashmere, 168b

Casis, 169a

Casoaris, 170b

Cass, 167b

Cassanar, 170a

Cassane, 776a

Cassawaris, Cassawarway, 170b

Cassay, 170a, 597b, 852b; Cassayer, 598a; Cassay Shaan, 823a; Cassé, 167b, 598a

Cassid, 263a

Cassimer, Cassimere, 169a

Cassowary, 170b

Cassumbazar, 263a

Cast, Casta, Caste, 170b

Castee, Castees, Castices, Castiso, Castisso, Castiz, 172a, b, 604b

Castle Bazaar, Castle Buzzar, 263a, 686b

Castycen, 172b

Casuarina, 172b

Catai, Cataia, Cataja, 174a, b

Catamarán, 173a

Catarra, Catarre, Catarry, 497a

Catatiara, 170a

Catay, Cataya, 174a

Catcha, Catchoo, 173b

Catcha, 708a

Cate, 155a, 173b

Cate, 175a, 690b

Catecha, 289a

Catechu, 173a

Catel, Catele, 264a

Catenar, 170a

Cathaia, Cathay, 174a, 170a

Cathay, 175a

Catheca, 289a

Catheies, 174a

Cathuris, 175b

Cati, 642a

Cati oculus, 174b

Catimaron, 173a

Catjang, 143a

Catle, 264a

Cator, 194b

Catre, 264a

Cat's Eye, 174b

Cattaketchie, 706b

Cattamarán, 173a

Cattanar, 170a

Cattavento, 743b

Catte, 175a; Cattee, 155a

Cattek, 289a

Cattie, Catty, 175a

Catu, 173b

Catuais, Catual, 266a

Catur, 175a

Catwal, 266a

Cauallo, 176b

Caubool, Caubul, 138b, 139a

Cauchenchina, Cauchi-China, Cauchim, Cauchinchina, 226a, b, 227a

Caul, 619a

Cauncamma, Caun Samaun, 247b

Caunta, 476a

Caupaud,159b

Cauri, Caury, 270b

Caut, 173a

Cautwal, Cautwaul, 266a

Cauvery, 176a

Cauzy, 179b, 594a

Cavala, Cavalle, Cavalley, Cavallo, Cavally, 176b, a

Cave, Caveah, 233b, a, 907b

Cawg, 271b

Cawn, 377a, 479a

Cawney, 176b

Cawnpore, 177a

Cawny, 176b

Caxa, 167b

Caxcax, 284a

Caxis, Caxix, 169a, b

Cayar, 234b

Cayman, 177a

Cayolaque, 177b

Cayro, 234a

Cayuyt, 278b

Cazee, Cazi, Cazy, Cazze, 177b, 178b, 179a, 180a, 5a, 510b, 594a

Cecau, 776a, 835a

Ceded Districts, 180a

Ceer, 808a

Ceilan, 594b

Ceitil, 458a

Celand, 182b

Celebe, Celébes, Cellebes, 180a, b, 181a

Cens-Kalan, 531b

Centipede, Centopè, 181a

Cepayqua, 676b, 793b

Cephoy, 810a

Cer, 808a

Cerafaggio, 832a

Ceram, 181a

Cerame, 181a

Cerates, 161b

Cere, 808a

Cerkar, 222a

Cetor, 204b

Cetti, 190a

Cevul, 211a

Ceylam, Ceylon, 182a, 181a

Cha, Chaa, 907a

Chabassi, 442a

Chabee, 182b

Chabookswar, 186b

Chabootah, Chabootra, 182b

Chabuk-sowar, 186b

Chacarani, 216a

Chacco, 367a

Chackur, 182b

Chadder, Chader, 218a, 217b

Chadock, 721b, 817b

Chador, 217b

Chae, 216a

Chagrin, 818b

Chahār-pāī, 185a

Chaimūr, 211a

Chakad, 444b

Chakāzi, 444a

Chake-Baruke, 442a

Chakkawatti, 216b

Chakor, 194b

Chakravartti, 216b, 260b

Chal, 824a

Chalé, Chalia, 183b, 166a

Chalia, 706b

Challe, 824b

Chellenn, 776a

Chalons, Chalouns, 819a

Chaly, Chalyani, 183a

Cham, 183b

Chamar, Chāmara, 215a

Chamaroch, 160b

Chamba, 183b

Chamdernagor, 201a

Champa, 183b

Champà, Champac, 218b

Champaigne, 789b, 933b

Champak, Champaka, 218b

Champana, Champane, Champena, 184a, 789a, b

Champing, Champoo, Champoing, 821b

Champore cocks, 63a

Chan, 479a

Chanco, 184b

Chandál, Chandaul, Chandela, 184a

Chandernagore, 184a

Chāndnī Chauk, Chandy Choke 214a

Chanf, Chanfi, 183b

Change, 168a

Chank, 184b

Channa Chana, 479a

Channock, Chanock, 2b, 3a

Chanquo, 184b

Chansamma, Chan Sumaun, 247b

Chaona, Chaoua, 232b

Chaoni, 214b

Chaoush, 213a

Chap, Chapa, 209a, 208b

Chapaatie, 825b

Châpâr-cátt, 210a

Chape, 208b

Chapel-snake, 224b

Chapo, Chapp, Chappe, 208b, 209a

Chappor, 209b

Chaqui, 442a

Chaquivilli, 217a

Charachina, 200b

Charados, 853b

Charamandel, 258a

Charconna, Charkonna, 706b

Charnagur, 184b

Charnoc, Charnock, 3a, 2b

Chárpái, Charpoy, 185a, 263b

Chartican, 204a

C'hasa, 480a

Chashew-apple, 168b

Chataguão, 203b

Chati, 189b

Chatigam, Chatigan, Chatigão, Chatigaon, 132b, 203b, 204a, 594b, 797a

Chatiin, Chatim, Chatin, Chatinar, 189b

Chatna, Chatnee, 221a

Chatrā, Chatta, 185b

Chattagar, 221a

Chatter, 185b

Chatty, 185b

Chaturam, 221b

Chaturi, 175b

Chatyr, 185b

Chaubac, 186a

Chaube, 232b

Chaubuck, 186a

Chau-chau, 213b

Chaucon, 908b

Chauderie, 212a

Chaudeus, 662a

Chaudharī, 213b, 214a

Chaudus, 662a

Chaugān, Chaughān, Chauigān, 191a, 192b

Chauker, 183a

Chauki, 206a

Chaul, 210b

Chaup, 208b

Chaus, 212b

Chautár, Chauter, 217b, 706b, 823b

Chavoni, 706b

Chaw, 185b, 906b

Chawadi, 212a

Chawbook, Chawbuck, 186a, 185b; Chawbuckswar, 186b

Chawool, 824a

Chay, 121b

Chayroot, 215b

Cheater, 188a

Chebuli, 186b, 608b

Check, 193b

Checkin, 194a

Cheechee, 186b, 518a

Cheek, 193a

Cheen, 198a

Cheena Pattun, 200a

Cheenar, 187a

Cheeny, 187b, 863b

Cheese, 187b

Cheeta, Cheetah, -connah, 187b, 188a

Chela, 376b

Chelah, 190a

Chelam, 195b, 877a

Cheli, Chelim, Chelin, Cheling, 188a, b, 189b, 490a, 867a

Chelingo, 188b

Chello, 706b

Chelluntah, 799b

Chelumgie, 195b

Chenam, 219b

Chenappapatam, 199b

Chenar, Chenawr, 187b, a

Chengie, Chengy, 377a

Chenwal, 210b

Chepî, 203a

Chequeen, Chequin, 194a, 193b

Cherafe, 832a

Cherafin, 974b

Cherbuter, 182b

Chereeta, 203a

Cherif, 826b

Cheringhee, 214b

Cheroot, Cheroota, 188b

Cherry Fouj, 189a

Cherufin, 974b

Cheruse, 168b

Cherute, 189a

Cheti, Chetie, 472b, 190a

Chetil, Chetin, Chetti, Chettijn, Chetty, 189b

Chevul, 211a

Chey, 215b

Cheyk, 813b

Cheyla, 190a

Cheyla, 819b

Chhap, Chhāpā, 207b, 208a

Chappar khat, 210a

Chhenchki, 203b

Chhínt, 57a

Chia, Chiai, 907a, 906b

Chialeng, 188b

Chiamai, Chiamay, Chiammay, 190a, b

Chiampana, 789a

Chianko, 184b

Chiaoux, 213a

Chiaramandel, 258a

Chias, 825a

Chiaus, Chiausus, Chiaux, 212b, 213b

Chicane, Chicanery, 190b, 193a

Chick, Chickeen, 193a, b, 194a

Chicken, 194a, 193b; -walla, 194a

Chickino, 193b

Chickledar, 835b

Chickore, Chicore, 194a, 195a

Chicquene, 194a

Chigh, 193a

Chikore, Chikûr, 194b

Chilao, Chilaw, 77a, 195a

Chile, Chili, 196a

Chillinga, 188b

Chillum, 195a

Chillumbrum, 195b

Chillumchee, 195b, 373a

Chilly, 196a

Chimice, 201b

Chimney-glass, 196a

Chin, 197b; Chín-Machín, 531b

China, 196b; Backaar, 886b; Beer, 199a; -Buckeer, 199a; Root, 199a; ware, 198a; woman, 198b; wood, 199b

Chinam, 219a

Chinapatam, 199b

Chīnār, Chinaur, 187b, a

Chince, Chinch, 201b

Chincheo, 200a, b

Chinchera, 201a

Chinchew, 200a, 797a

Chin-chin, 200b; -joss, 200b

Chinchura, Chinchurat, Chinechura, 201a, 706b

Chingala, Chingalay, Chingálla, 838b

Chingaree, 984a

Chinguley, 839a

Chīnī, 199a, 863b; -kash, 198b

Chinkalī, 828b

Chīn-khāna, 198b

Chinor, 187a

Chinsura, 201a

Chint, 202a

Chint, 201b

Chintabor, 838a

Chintz, 201b, 706b

Chipangu, 451b

Chipe, Chipo, 202b

Chiquiney, 193b

Chirchees, 31b

Chiretta, 203a

Chiroot, Chiroute, 189a

Chirs, 221a

Chishmeere, Chismer, 169a

Chit, 203a, 243a, 697a

Chīta, 187b

Chitchky, 203a

Chite, 202a, 255b

Chithee, 203b

Chitim, Chitini, 489b, 189b

Chitnee, 221a

Chitor, 204a

Chitory, Chitree-burdar, 185b

Chitrel, 859a

Chitrenga, 843a

Chitsen, 202b

Chittabulli, 706b

Chittagong, Chittagoung, 204a, 203b

Chittery, 482b

Chitti, 190a

Chittigan, 204a

Chittledroog, 204a

Chittore, 204a

Chitty, 203a

Chíval, Chivil, 211b, a

Choabdar, 204b

Choampa, 184a, 504b

Chobdar, Chobedar, 204b

Chobwa, 204b, 823a

Choca, 192b

Chocadar, 205a

Chocarda, 612b

Chockedaur, 205b

Chockly, 217a

Chocky, 206a

Chockrões, 217b

Choga, 205a

Choke, 214a

Chokey, 206a

Chokey-dar, Chokidar, 205a, 749a

Chokra, 205b

Choky, 205b, 252b

Chola, Cholamaṇḍalam, 257a, b

Cholera, -Morbus, 206b; Horn, 206b, 236b

Cholia, Choliar, 207a

Cholmendel, Cholmender, 258a

Choltre, 212a

Chomandarla, 257b

Chonk, 185a

Choola, 206b

Choolia, 207a

Choomar, 218a

Chop, 207a; -boat, 208a; Chop-chop, 209a; -dollar, 208a; Chope, 208b; -house, 208a, 209a

Chopper, 209b; Cot, 209b

Chopra, 254a

Chopsticks, 210a

Choqua, 192b

Choque, 205b

Chôṛamaṇḍala, Chormandel, Chormondel, Choromandel, Choromandell, 257a, 258a, b

Chota-hāziri, Chota-hazry, 210b

Choughan, 192b

Choukeednop, 205b

Choul, 210b

Choultry, 211b, 221b; Plain, 212a

Choupar, 220a

Chouri, 212a

Chouringhee, 214b

Chouse, 212b

Chout, Choute, Choutea, Chouto, 215a, b

Chow, 205a

Chow-chow, dog, 213a

Chowdrah, Chowdree, Chowdry, 214a, 213b

Chowk, 214a

Chowkee, Chowkie, 206a

Chowly, 207a

Chownee, 214a

Chow-patty, 219b

Chowra-burdar, 215a

Chowree, 212a

Chowree, 215a

Chowringee, Chowringhee, Chowringhy, 214b

Chowry, 214b, 271b; -badar, -burdar, 215a

Chowse, 213a

Chowt, 215a

Chowtar, Chowter, 217b, 706b, 823b

Choya, 215b; root, 216a

Chubdar, 204b

Chucarum, 192b

Chuckaroo, 216a

Chucker, 216a

Chuckerbutty, 216b, 751b

Chuckerey, 216a

Chucklah, Chuckleh, 216b, 219a

Chuckler, 217a

Chuckmuck, 217a

Chuckoor, 195a

Chuckrum, Chucram, 217a, 158a

Chucla, 706b

Chud, 482a

Chudder, Chuddur, 217b, 218a

Chudrer, 853b

Chueckero, 821a

Chuetohrgurh, 204b

Chughi, 461a

Chukān, 192a

Chukey, 206a

Chukker, 216b

Chuklah, 217a

Chakor, Chukore, 194b, 195a

Chul, 218a

Chulam, 752a

Chulia, Chuliah, 207a, 3b

Chullo, 218a

Chumar, 218a

Chumpak, 218b

Chumpala, Chumpaun, 463a

Chumpuk, 218a

Chuna, Chunah, Chunám, Chunan, 218b, 219a

Chunar, 187b

Chunar, Chunárgurh, 219a

Chundana, 790a

Chunderbanni, 706b

Chunderbund, 870a

Chundracona, 706b

Chungathum, 450a

Chunk, 184b

Chunu, 482a

Chupatty, 219b

Chupha, 209b

Chupkun, 219b

Chuppar, Chupper, 209b

Chupra, 220a

Chuprassee, Chuprassie, Chuprassy, 220a, 219b

Chur, 220b

Churee fuoj, 189a

Churr, 220a

Churruck, -Poojah, 220b

Churrus, Chursa, 220b, 221a

Chutkarry, 221a

Chutny, 221a

Chutt, 221a

Chuttanutte, Chuttanutty, 221b, a, 483a

Chuttrum, 221b

Chytor, 204b

Cià, 907b

Ciacales, 443b

Ciali, 183a

Ciama, 834a

Ciampà, 218b

Ciausc, 213a

Ciautru, 482a

Cichery, 288a

Cide, 806a

Cillam, 182a

Cimde, 837b

Cincapura, 839b

Cinde, 320b

Cinderella's Slipper, 222a

Cindy, 837a

Cingala, Cingalle, 838b

Cingapúr, Cingapura, 839b

Cinghalese, 838b

Cinguiçar, 791b

Cintabor, 838a

Cintra, -Orange, 870a, 222a, 642b, 643a

Cioki, 206a

Cionama, 218b

Ciormandel, 258a

Cipai, 811a

Cipanghu, 451b

Cipaye, 811a

Circar, 841a; Circars, the, 222a, 488a

Cirifole, 47a

Cirion, 886a

Cirote, 132b

Cirquez, 31b

Cisdy, 806a

Cit, 202a

Citterengee, 843a

Civilian, Civil Service, 222b

Clashee, Clashy, Classy, 223a

Clearing Nut, 223a

Cligi, 371b

Clin, Cling, 489b, 490a

Cloth of Herbes, 393b

Cloue, 223b

Clout, 706b

Clove, 223b; Islands, 576a

Clyn, 489b

Coach, 132b, 248a

Coarge, 255b

Coast, the, 223b

Coban, Cobang, 490a, 223b

Cobde, Cobdee, Cobido, 268a, 401a

Cobily Mash, Cobolly Masse, 222b, 224a

Cobra, 225a; -Capel, de Capello, de Capelo, 224b, 225a; -Guana, 398a; Lily, 225a; -Manilla, Minelle, Monil, 225a; Cobre Capel, 224b

Coca, 229a

Cocatore, 227b

Cocchichinna, Coccincina, 226b

Cocea, 229a

Cocelbaxa, 498a

Cocen, 226a

Coces, 262a

Coche, 229a

Cochim, Cochin, Cochin-China, Cochin-Leg, Cochym, 225b, 226a, 227a, 669a

Cocintana, Cocintaya, 244b

Cockatoo, Cockatooa, 227a, b

Cock-Indi, 229b

Cockoly, 268b

Cockroach, 227b

Cockup, 228a, 895a

Coco, Cocoa, Coco-Nut, 228a

Coco-do-Mar, Coco-de-Mer, 231b, 229b

Cocondae, 244b

Coco-nut, double, 229b

Cocus, 229b

Cocym, 226a

Codangalur, 272b

Codavascam, Codavascao, 231b, 232a

Codom, 366b

Cody, 255b

Coeco, Coecota, 229a

Coeli, 250b

Çofala, Çoffala, 850a

Coffao, Coffee, 232a

Coffery, 141b, 428b

Coffi, 233a

Coffre, Coffree, Coffry, 141b, 140b

Cogee, 179a

Cohi Noor, 491a

Coho, 233a

Co-hong, 421b, 422a

Cohor, 495a

Cohu, 233a

Coiloan, Coilum, 753a, 752a

Coimbatore, 233b

Coir, 233b

Coja, Cojah, 234b, 179a

Cokatoe, 227b

Coker, Coker-nut, -tree, 229b, 228a, 167a

Cokun, 245a

Colao, 234b

Colar, 495b

Colcha, 386a

Colderon, Colderoon, 235a, b

Colé, 250a

Colera, 206b

Coleroon, 234b

Colghum, 268b

Colh-ram, 235a

Colicotta, 146b

Coll, 250a

Collarum, 235a

Collary, 236a

Collat, 483b, 808b

Collecatte, 3a, 146a

Collector, 235b

Collee, 250b

College Pheasant, 236a

Collerica Passio, 206b

Collery, -Horn, -Stick, 236a, b

Colli, 250b

Collicuthia, 148a

Collij, 250a

Collomback, 144b

Colobi, 752b

Coloen, 752b

Colomba Root, 237a

Colombo, 236b

Colon, Colonbio, 752b, a

Coloran, 235a

Colum, 249a

Columbee, 491b

Columbia Root, 237a

Columbo, 752b

Columbo Root, 237a

Columbum, Columbus, 752a, 873b

Coly, 250b

Colyytam, 865a

Comalamasa, 224a

Comar, 237a, 239a, 150b

Comarbãdo, 279b

Comari, 238b

Comatay, Comaty, 239a, 239b

Cómaty, 237b

Combaconum, 237b

Combalenga, 244b

Combarband, 280a

Combea, 150a

Combly, 279b

Comboli Mas, 224b

Comboy, 237b

Combrù, Combu, 384b

Comedis, 238b, 540b

Comelamash, 224a

Comercolly Feathers, 7a, 238a

Cominham, 87a

Comitte, 237b

Comley, 279b

Commel mutch, 224a

Commerbant, 280a

Commercolly, Feathers, 238a, 7a

Commission, 151a

Commissioner, Chief, Deputy, 238a

Committy, 237b

Comolanga, Comolinga, 244a, b

Comorão, 384b

Comoree, Comori, Comorin, Cape, 239a, 238b

Comotaij, Comotay, 239b, a

Compadore, 244a

Company, Bāgh, 462a

Compendor, 244a

Competition-wallah, 239b

Compidore, Compodore, 244a, 243b

Compost, Compound, Compounde, 243b, 240b, 242b

Comprador, Compradore, Compudour, 243b, 244a

Conacapula, Conakapule, 246b, 247a

Conaut, 154a

Conbalingua, 244a

Concam China, 226b

Concan, 244b

Conch-shell, 184b

Concha, 496a

Condrin, 155a

Confirmed, 245a

Cong, 246a

Congas, Congass, 156b

Congee, 245a; -House, 245b

Congeveram, 245b

Congi-medu, Congimer, 157a

Congo, 157b

Congo, 908b

Congo-Bunder, 246a; Congoe, 157a; Congoed, 156b

Congou, 908b

Congoun, Congue, 246a, b

Conicopla, Conicopoly, 247a, 246b, 281a, 783b

Conimal, Conimere, 157a

Conjee cap, 65a, 245a; -House, 245b

Conjee Voram, 246a

Conjemeer, 157a

Conker, Conkur, 496a

Connah, 479b

Connaught, Connaut, 154a

Connego, 157b

Connymere, 157a

Connys, 176b

Consoo House, 247a

Consumah, Consumer, 247a, 486b

Contenij, 11b, 289a

Conucopola, 247a

Cooch Azo, 247b

Cooch Behar, 248a

Cooja, Coojah, 248b, a, 492a

Cookery, 491b

Cook-room, 248b

Coolcunny, Coolcurnee, 248b

Coolee, 250b

Cooley, 250b

Coolicoy, 248b

Coolin, 249a

Coolitcayo, 248b

Coolung, 249a

Cooly, 249b

Coomkee, 251b

Coomry, 252a, 251b

Coonemerro, Coonimode, 157a

Coopee, 706b

Coorg, 252a

Coorge, 255a

Coorsy, 252a

Coos-Beyhar, 248a

Coosky, 703a

Coosumba, 252b

Cootub, 252b

Copang, 490b, 530b

Copass, 158b

Copeck, 253a, 121b

Copera, 254a, 446b

Copha, 233a

Coppersmith, 253b

Copra, Coprah, 254a, 253b

Coquer-nut, Coquo, 229a, b, 231a

Coquodrile, 275b

Coraal, 256a, 259a

Corabah, 163a

Coraçone, 768a, 837a

Corah, 706b

Coral-tree, 254a

Corall, 259a

Corcon, Corcone, 163b, a

Corcopal, Corcopali, 254b

Corg, Corge, 255b, a

Cori, 270b

Corind, 259a

Coringa, 256a

Corjá, Corjaa, 255a, b, 875a

Corle, 256a

Cormandel, Cormandell, 258b, a

Cornac, Cornaca, 256a

Corocoro, 160a

Coromandel, Coromandyll, Coromondel, 256b, 258a, b

Corporal Forbes, 258b

Corral, 258b, 476a

Corū, 262a

Corumbijn, 491b

Corundum, 259a

Cos, 262a

Cosbeague, 389b

Cos Bhaar, 248a

Cosmi, Cosmim, Cosmin, Cosmym, 260a, 259b, a, 71a

Cospetir, 260a

Coss, 261a

Cossa, 707a

Cossack, Cossâkee, 262a

Cosse, 262a

Cossebàres, 170b

Cosset, Cossett, Cossid, 263b, a, 262b

Cossimbazar, 263a

Cossy, 92b

Cossya, Cossyah, 263a, b, 480a

Cosuke, 262b

Coste, 391b

Costo, 492a

Costumado, 286a

Costus, 263b, 492a

Cot, 263b

Cotamaluco, 264b

Cotch, 173b

Cote Caungrah, 631b

Coteka, 289a

Cotia, 265a

Cotonia, 289a

Cott, 264b, 58a

Cotta, Cottah, 265a

Cotton, 265a; Tree, Silk, 265b

Cotul, 494b

Cotwal, 265b

Coucee, 262a

Couche, 248a

Couchin China, 227a

Coulam, Coulao, 752b

Coulee, Couley, Couli, 368a, 251a, 218a

Coulombin, 491b

Couly, 250b

Counsillee, 266a

Countrey, Countrie, Country, -Captain, 267a, 266a, 267a

Coupan, Coupang, 490a, b

Courim, 270b

Cournakea, 256b

Courou, 276a

Course, 261a, 262a, 204a

Course, 267b

Courtallum, 267b

Coury, 271a

Covad, Coveld, 268a

Covenanted Servants, 267b, 222b

Coverymanil, 225b

Covid, 268a

Covil, 268a

Covit, 268a

Covra Manilla, 225b

Cowan, 271b

Cowcheen, 226a

Cowcolly, 268b

Cow-itch, 268b

Cowl, Cowle, 268b, 413a, 590b

Cowler, 250b

Cowpan, 490a, 888b

Cowrie, Cowry, 270b, 269a; Basket, 271b

Cowtails, 271b

Cowter, 217b, 706b

Coya, 234b

Coylang, 753a

Coz, Cozbaugue, Cozbeg, 389b, 390a

Cozzee, Cozzy, 579b, 178b

Cran, 272a

Crancanor, 273a

Cranchee, Cranchie, 272a, 474b, 664a

Cranee, 273b

Cranganor, Crangelor, Cranguanor, 273a, 272b

Cranny, Crany, 273a, 274a

Crape, 274a

Crease, Creased, 274a, 275b

Creat, 203a

Credere Del, 275b

Creeper, 396b

Creese, Creezed, 274b, 275a

Creole, 275b

Crese, Cress, Cresset, 275a

Crewry, 276b

Cric, Cricke, Cris, Crisada, Crise, Crisse, 275a, 274a, 880b

Crockadore, 227b

Crocodile, 275b

Crongolor, 273a

Crore, 276a

Crori, 276b

Crotchey, 276b

Crou, 276a, 898a

Crow-pheasant, 276b

Crusna, 380b

Cryse, 275a

Çuaquem, 860b

Cubba, 12a

Cubeb, 277a

Cubeer Burr, 277b, 65b

Cucin, 226a

Cuckery, 491b

Cucuya, Cucuyada, 277b

Cuddalore, 278a

Cuddapah, 278a

Cuddom, 266b

Cuddoo, 278b

Cuddy, 278b

Cudgeri, 477b

Çudra, 853b

Culgar, 13b

Culgee, 278b

Cullum, 249a

Culmureea, 279a

Culsey, Culsy, 279a, 465b

Culua, 850a

Culy, 176b

Cumbly, 279a

Çumda, 868b

Cumduryn, 155a, 530a

Cumly, 279a

Cummerband, Cummerbund, 280a, 279b

Cummeroon, 384b

Cummul, 279a

Cumquot, 280a

Cumra, 280a

Cumrunga, 280a

Cumsha, Cumshaw, 280a

Cunarey, 413b

Cuncam, 244b, 628b

Cunchunee, 280b, 295b

Çunda, 868b

Cundry, 413b

Cunger, Cunjur, 410a, b

Cunkan, 244b

Cunnacomary, 239a

Çuny, 825a

Cupang, 490a

Çupara, 873b

Cupo, 530a

Cupong, 155a

Çura, 874a

Çurate, 875a

Çurati Mangalor, 876b

Curia, 255a

Curia Muria, 280b, 769b

Curmoor, 355a

Curnat, 164b

Curnum, 281a, 246b

Curounda, 281a

Curra-curra, 160a, 645a

Çurrate, 875a

Curree, Currie, 282b

Currig Jema, 281a

Currumshaw Hills, 281a

Curry, 281a; -Stuff, 283a

Çuryate, 875b

Cusbah, 283a

Cuscuss, 283b

Cusher, 248b, 492a

Cushoon, 288b, 492b

Cushta, 707a

Cusle-bashee, 498b

Cuspadore, Cuspidoor, Cuspidor, Cuspidore, 284a, 614b

Cuss, 283b

Cusseah, 263b

Cusselbash, 498b

Custard-Apple, 284a, 857a

Custom, 286a; Customer, 286a, 802a

Cutanee, 289a

Cutch, 286b; Gundava, 287a

Cutch, 173a

Cutcha, 287b; -pucka, 287b

Cutcheinchenn, 226b

Cutcheree, Cutchery, Cutcherry, 288a, 287b

Cutcherry, 476b

Cutchnar, 288b

Cutchy, 245b

Cutiá, 265a

Cutmurál, Cutmurram, 173a

Cuts, 286b

Cuttab, 253a

Cuttack, 289a

Cuttanee, Cuttannee, 289a, 707a

Cuttaree, 482b

Cuttarri, 497a

Cuttenee, 289a

Cutter, 175b

Cuttery, Cuttry, 482a, 289a

Cutwahl, Cutwal, Cutwall, Cutwaul, 60a, 265b, 266a

Cuzzanna, 497b

Cymbal, 807a

Cymde, 768a, 837a

Cymiter, 804b

Cyngilin, Cynkalan, Cynkali, 829a, 667a, 531b

Cyromandel, 258a

Cyrus, 289a, 249a, 886a

Cytor, 204a

Dabaa, 328b

Dabag, 455b

Dabhol, 290a

Dabou, 328a

Dabul, Dabuli, Dabull, Dabyl, 289b, 612b

Daca, 290a

Dacàn, Dacani, 301b

Dacca, 290a

Dachanos, 301b

Dachem, 4a

Dachem, 298b

Dachinabadēs, 301b

Dacoit, Dacoity, Dacoo, 290a, b

Dadney, Dadny, 290b

Daeck, 290a

Daee, 301a

Daftar, Daftardār, 329b

Dagbail, 290b

Daghope, Dagoba, 291a

Dagon, Dagong, Dagoon, 291b, 292a, b

Dagop, 291a

Dahnasari, 914b

Dahya, 252a

Daibul, 292b

Daimio, 292b

Daiseye, 292b, 306b

Dāk, 300b; -bungalow, 129b; chauki, -choki, -chowky, 300a

Daka, 290a

Dak'hinī, 302a

Dakoo, 290b

Dala, Dalaa, 292b, a

Dalal, 304b

Dalaway, 292b

Dáli, 322a

Dali, 302b

Dallaway, Dalloway, 293a

Dally, 322a

Daloyet, 293a

Dam, 293a; Dama, 676b

Daman, 294b

Damani, 294b

Damar, 295a

Damasjane, Dame-Jeanne, Dāmijāna, 305a, 304b

Dammar, Dammer, 295b, 294b

Damn, 294b

Dampukht, 330b

Dana, 295b

Dancing girl, wench, 295b, 296a

Dandee, Dandi, Dandy, 296a, b

Dangur, 295b

Danseam, 834a

Dans-hoer, 296a

Dao, 326a

Daquẽ, 301b; Daquem, 628b, 779a

Daraçana, 37a

Darbadath, 624a

Darbán, 333a

Darbar, 331a

Darcheenee, Darchini, 297a

Darion, 332b

Darjeeling, Dārjīling, 297a

Daroez, 306b

Daróga, 297a

Darōhai, 321b

Dartzeni, 297a

Darwan, 333a

Darwaza bund, 333b

Dasehra, 333b

Dâsi, 307b

Dassora, 333b

Dastoor, 334b

Datchin, 298a; Datsin, 298b

Datura, 298b; yellow, 299b; Datyro, 299a

Daudne, 290b

Daur, 325b

Daurka, 335a

Davàli, 309a

Daw, 315a

Dāwah, Dawk, 299b; to lay a, 300b; -banghee, -banghy, 61a; bungalow, 129b; -garry, 365b

Daxin, Daxing, 298a

Daya, Daye, 301a, 300b

Deaner, 301a

Debal, 301a, 320a

Debash, 328a

Deberadora, 69b

Decam, Decan, 628b, 301b

Decani, Decanij, Decanin, Decany, 302a, 301b

Decca, 290a

Deccan, Deccany, 302a

Deck, 302a

Decoit, 290b

Dee, 236a, 980b

Deedong, 439b

Deeh, 980b

Deen, 302a

Deepaullee, 309a

Defteri, 330a

Degon, 292b

Deiudar, 306a

Dehli, 302b

Dekaka, 290a

Dekam, 302a

Dekh, 302a

Delale, 304a

Delavay, 719b

Delect, 293a

Deleuaius, 292b

Delhi, Deli, 302b

Deli, 304a

Deling, Delingege, Delingo, 303a

Dellál, 304b

Delly, 303a

Delly, Mount, 303b

Deloget, 293a

Deloll, 304a

Deloyet, 293a

Dely, 302b, 303a

Dely, 304a

Demar, 295b

Demijohn, 304b

Demmar, Demnar, 295a

Demon, 294b

Denga, Dengi, 897b, a

Dengue, 305a

Deodar, 305b

Deputy Commissioner, 238a

Derba, 331b

Derega, Deroghah, Derrega, 297b

Derrishacst, 306b

Derroga, 297b

Deruissi, 306b

Dervich, Dervis, Dervische, Dervish, 306b, a

Derwan, 333a

Desai, 306b

Desanin, 301b

Desaye, 306b

Deshereh, 333b

Desoy, 465b

Despatchadore, 319a

Dessaye, 306b

Dessereh, 333b

Destoor, Destour, 306b, 307a

Deubash, 328a

Deuti, 307a

Deutroa, 299a

Deva-dachi, Deva-dāsī, Devedaschie, 307a, b, 295b, 912a

Devil, 307b, 714b; -Bird, 307b; Devil's Reach, 308a; Worship, 308a

Dewal, 320a

Déwal, Déwálé, 308b

Dewalee, 309a

Dewaleea, 308b

Dewally, 308b

Dewān, Dewanjee, 310b, 311a

Dewanny, 311b; Adawlat, 4b

Dewataschi, 296a

Dewaun, 309a

Dewauny, 311b, 309b

Dewtry, 299b

Deysmuck, 248b

Deyspandeh, 248b

Dhā, 326a

Dhagob, Dhagope, 291b, a

Dhai, 301a

Dhák, 312b

Dhall, 312a

Dharna, 316a

Dhatūra Firinghī, 35b

Dhau, 315b

Dhaullie, 322a

Dhawk, 312b

Dhībat-al-Mahal, 547b

Dhoby, 312b

Dhome, 322b

Dhoney, Dhony, 323b, a

Dhoolie, Dhooly, 313b, a

Dhoon, 314a

Dhoop-ghurry, 372b

Dhootie, Dhooty, Dhoty, 314b, a, 707a

Dhow, 314b

Dhurgaw, 331b

Dhurmsalla, 315b, 221b

Dhurna, 315b

Dhúr Samund, 325a

Dhuti, 314b

Dhye, 300b

Diamond Harbour, 317a, 766a

Dibajāt, 547a

Dibottes, 119a

Didwan, 317a, 473a, 40b

Diewnāgar, 613b

Digby Chick, 126b

Diggory, Diggree, 317b

Digon, Digone, 292b

Digrī, 317b

Dihlī, 302b

Dik dik, daun daun, 919b

Dikhdari, Dikk, 317b

Dili, Dilli, 302b

Dilly, Mount, 304a

Dim, 302a

Dime, 294b

Dinapore, 317b

Dīnār, Dînâra, 317b, 318a

Dīnawar, 322b

Ding, 302a, b

Dínga, Dingey, Dinghy, 318b, 319a, 362b

Dingo, 773a, 897b

Dingue, Dingy, 313b

Dio, 319b

Dipáwali, 309a

Dirdjee, Dirge, Dirzee, 319a

Dirwan, 333a

Dispatchadore, 319a

Dissauva, Dissava, Dissave, 319a

Distoree, 307a

Ditch, Ditcher, 319b

Dithwan, 317b

Diu, 319b

Diudar, 306a

Diulcinde, Diulcindy, Diuli Sind, Diúl-Sind, Diulsinde, 320b

Diuanum, 310a

Diuxa, 319b

Div, 321a

Diva, 547a

Dīvālī, Divâly, 309a

Dīva-Mahal, 547b

Divan, Divanum, 311b, 413a

Dive, 319b

Divi, 547a

Divl, 320b

Diwaen, 312a

Dīwah Mahal, 914a

Díwal, 505b

Dīwālī, 309a

Dīwān, 309b

Dīwānī, 311b

Djamia, 469b

Djava, Djâwah, 455a, 456a

Djengle, Djungle,470b

Doa, 321b

Doāb, 321a

Doai, 321a

Doana, 311a

Doar, 321b

Dobash, 328a

Dobe, Dobie, 313a, 312b

Dobil, 320b

Dobund, 322a

Dock, 300a

Dodgeon, 298b

Dog choucky, 300a

Dogon, Dogonne, 292a

Dohll, Dol, Doll, 312b, a

Dolly, 322a, 58a

Dombar, Dombaree, Dome, 322b

Dondera Head, 322b

Doney, 323a

Dongari, Dongerijn, 331a

Doni, 323a

Donna, 295b

Donny, 323a

Doob, 323b

Doobasheeo, 328a

Doocan, Doocaun, 323b, 871b

Doodee, Doodoo, 167b, 168a

Dooggaunie, 167b

Dool, 326a

Doolee, Dooley, Doolie, 313b, a

Doomba, Doombur, 324a

Dooputty, 324b

Doorea, 325b, 707a

Doorga Pooja, 324b

Doorsummund, 324b

Door-van, 333a

Doory Dora, 325a

Dorado, 325a

Doray, Doraylu, 325a, b

Dorbard, 331b

Dorea, 707a

Dorecur 444b

Doresandlu, 325b

Doria, 325b

Dorian, 331b

Doriya, 325b

Doroga, 297b

Doshāka, 156b

Dosootee, Dosooti, Dosooty, 325b, 707a

Dotchin, 298b

Dotee, Dotia, 314b, 376b

Double-grill, 325b

Douli, 313b

Dour, 325b

Dovana, 311b

Dow, 314b

Dow, 325b

Dowle, 313b

Dowle, 326a

Dowra, Dowrah, 326a

Drabi, Draby, 326a

Dragomanni, Dragomano, 327b

Dragon, 307b

Drâvida, Dravidian, 326b

Drawers, Long, 327a

Dress-boy, Dressing-boy, 327a, 328a

Droga, Droger, 298a, 297b, 817a

Drogomanus, Drugemen, Druggerman, Druggement, 327a, b

Drumstick, 327b; Tree, 426b

Dsomo, 984b

Dually, 309a

Duan, Duana, 310b, 311b, 497b; Duan Konna, 311b; Duanne, 311b

Dub, 327b

Dubash, Dubass, 328a

Dubba, Dubbah, 329a

Dubbeer, 328b

Dubber, 328b, 403b

Dubety, 324b

Ducamdare, 323b

Ducks, 329a; Bombay, 329a, 126a

Duco, 323b

Duffadar, 329a

Dufter, Dufterdar, Dufterkhanna, Duftery, Duftoree, 329a, b, 309b, 243a

Duggie, 330a

Dugong, 330a

Duguazas, 823b

Dukān, Dukhaun, 323b

Dūla, Dūlī, 313a, 659b

Dulol, 304a

Dúlsind, 769b

Dulwai, Dulwoy, 293a, 316a

Dumbar, Dumbaru, 322b

Dumbcow, 330a

Dumbri, 322b

Dumdum, Dumdummer, 330a, b

Dumier, 334a

Dumpoke, 330b

Dumree, Dumrie, 330b, 293b

Dûn, 314a

Dungaree, Dungeree, 330b, 331a, 707a

Duppa, Dupper, 328b

Durai, 325a

Durbar, 331a

Durean, 332b

Durgah, Durgaw, 331b

Durhmsallah, 315b

Durian, Durianus, Durion, 331b, 332a

Durjun, 333a

Duroa, 299a

Durreer, 325b

Dúr Samun, Dúru Samundúr, 325a

Durwaun, 333a

Durwauza-bund, 333a

Duryoen, 332b

Durzee, 889a

Dusaud, 749a

Dusharah, Dusrah, Dussarah, Dussera, 333b

Dustick, 334b

Dustoor, Dustoore, Dustooree, Dustoory, Dusturia, 333b, 334a, b, 307a

Dustuck, 334b

Dutchin, 298b

Dutra, Dutroa, Dutry, 299b, a

Dutt, Duttee, 314b

Duty, 307a, 601a

Dwar, 322a

Dwarka, 334b

Dwye, 321a

Dy, Dyah, 301a

Dyo, 383b

Dysucksoy, 707a

Dyvan-khane, Dyvon, 311b, 310b

Eade-Garrh, 337a

Eagle-wood, 336a

Earth-oil, 336a, 173b

Ecka, 336a

Eed, 336b

Eedgah, Eed Gao, 336b, 337a, 130a

Ehshâm, 345a

Eintrelopre, 439b

Ekhee, Ekka, 336b, a

Ekteng, 337a

Elabas, 13a

Elange, 172a

Elatche, 707a

Elchee, Elchi, 337a

Elephans, 343a; Elefante, 341b; Elephant, 337b; Elephanta, 341a; Elephant-Creeper, 343b; Elephante, Elephanto, 342b, a

Eli, 303b

Ellefanté, Ilheo de, 342a

Elk, 343b

Ellora, Elora, 343b

Elu, 344a

Emaunberra, 432b

Embary, 17a

Emblic, 344a, 608b

Emer, Emir, 18a, b

Emmerti, 707a

Emmet, white, 32b

Enaum, 433a

Englesavad, 344a; English-bázár, 344a; -water, 94a

Enterlooper, 439a

Equirotal Carriage, 365b

Errenysis, 83a

Esh, 96b

Esparci, 681b

Estang, 899b

Estimauze, 344b

Estreito, do Governador, 391a

Esturion, 332b

Eugenes, 639a

Eurasian, 344b

Europe, 344b, 266b

Exberbourgh, 763a

Eyah, 42a

Eysham, 345a

Fackeer, 347b

Facteur, Factor, 345b, a, 222b; Factory, Factorye, 346a

Faghfúr, 347a, 49a

Failsoof, 347b

Fākanūr, 45a, 552b

Fakeel, 961a

Fakeer, Fakier, Fakir, 347b

Faknúr, 828b

Falaun, 348a

Falory, 38b

Fan, Fanám, Fanão, 348b, a, 349a, 673b

Fandaraina, Fandarina, Fandreeah, 667a, 540a, 166a

Fannò, Fannon, Fanoeen, Fanom, Fanone, 349a, 348b

Fan-palm, 349b

Fanqui, 349b

Fansoûri, Fanṣūrī, 456a, 69b, 151b

Fantalaina, 667a

Faquir, 347b

Faraçola, 359a

Farangīha, 353a

Farásh, 349b

Farash-danga, 184b

Farasola, 358b

Faraz, 349b

Farazola, 359a

Farhangī, 353a

Farrásh, 349b

Farshābūr, 700b

Fateish, 351a

Fedea, 350a

Feelchehra, 584a

Feerandah, 966a

Feitiçaria, Feitiçeira, Feitiço, 351a

Ferash, 349b

Ferázee, 350a

Ferenghy, Feringee, Feringhy, Feringy, 354a, 353b

Ferosh, 350a

Feroshuhr, Ferozeshuhur, 350b

Ferrais, Ferrash, 349b, 350a

Fétiche, Fetisceroe, Fetish, Fetishism, Fettiso, Feytiço, 351a, 350b

Ffaraz, Fffaraze, 73a, 349b

Ffarcuttee, 310b

Ffuckeer, 347b

Filosofo, 347b

Firáshdánga, 146b

Firefly, 351a

Firinghee, Dhatura, Firingi, 352b, 35b, 353b

Firm, Firma, Firman, Firmao, Firmaun, 354b, a

Fiscal, Fiscall, 354b

Fitton gārī, 365b

Flandrina, 667a, 829a

Flercher, 355a

Flori, 38b

Florican, Floriken, Florikin, 355a

Flowered-Silver, 355b, 772a

Fluce, 389b

Fly, -palanquin, 355b

Flying-fox, 356a

Fogass, 356b

Foker, 347b

Fo-lau-sha, 700b

Folium Indicum, 356b, 89b

Follepons, 739a

Foojadar, 358a

Fool, 357a; Fool Rack, Fool's Rack,357a, 356b, 36b; Foole Sugar, 396b

Foota, 708a

Foozilow, to, 357a

Foras Lands, Forasdār, Forest Road,357a, b

Forlorn, 348a

Fotadar, 717b

Foufel, 35b

Foujdah, Foujdar, 358a; Foujdarry, 358b; Adawlat, 4b

Foule sapatte, 831a

Fousdar, Fouzdaar, 358a

Fowra, Fowrah, 358b

Fox, Flying, 358b, 356a

Fozdarry, 358b

Frail, 358b

Franchi, Francho, Franco, Franghi, Frangue, Frangui, Franque, Franqui, 353a, b, 582b, 594b

Frash, Frasse, Frassy, 349a, 350a, 250b

Frasula, Frazala, Frazil, 359a, 358b

Freguezia, 359a, 787b

Frenge, Frengiaan, Frenk, Fringe, Fringi, 353b

Frost, 350a, 412a

Fuddea, 350a

Fugacia, 356b

Fula, 357a, 627a

Fulang, 353a

Fuleeta, 359a; -Pup, 359a

Fulús, 121b

Funan, 159b, 166a

Fundaraina, Funderane, 667b, a

Funny, 323b

Furlough, 359a

Furnaveese, Furnavese, 359b

Furza, 703a

Fusly, 359b

Futwa, Futwah, 359b, 360a, 178a, 511a

Gaaz, 389b

Gabaliquama, 360b

Gabar, 400a

Gaddees, 381a

Gaddon, Gadong, Gadonge, 381a, b

Gael, 140b

Gaini, 407a

Gajapati, Gajpati, 260b

Galea, 362a

Galee, 360a

Galei, Galeia, 362a

Galeon, Galeot, Galeota, 362a, b

Gālewār, 405b

Gali, 360a

Galie, Galion, Galiot, 362a, b

Galleece, 360a

Gallegalle, 360b

Galle, Point de, 360a

Gallevat, Galley, Galleywatt, Galliot, Gallivat, Galwet, Galye, 361a, b, 362b, 363a

Gālyūr, 405b

Gambier, 363a

Gamboge, 150b

Gamça, 364a

Gamiguin, 376b

Gamron, 46b; Gamrou, Gamrūn, 384b, a

Gamta, 364a

Gancar, Gancare, 75a, 365b

Ganda, 363b

Gandhāra, 154b

Gangeard, 410b

Gangja, Ganja, 403a

Gans, Gansa, Ganse, 364b, a

Ganta, Gantan, Ganton, 364a

Ganza, 364a